A
RELATION
OF
THE
United
Provinces
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
the
Cardinall
Bentivoglio
.
BOOK
1.
CAP.
1.
The
Number
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
their
scituation
.
THe
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
are
in
number
seven
;
to
wit
,
the
Dukedom
of
Ghelderland
,
the
Counties
of
Holland
,
and
of
Zealand
;
and
the
Lordships
of
Utricht
,
Friesland
,
Overisel
,
and
Groninghen
.
These
Provinces
are
inviron'd
for
the
most
part
by
the
Ocean
Sea.
Zealand
is
distinguished
into
several
Islands
;
Holland
is
a
Peninsula
;
and
the
others
are
cut
through
by
many
rivers
:
the
greatest
and
most
navigable
wherof
are
the
Reyne
and
the
Mause
:
The
Reyne
,
which
at
its
entrance
into
the
Province
of
Gelderland
with
one
of
its
greatest
Branches
is
called
the
Wael
,
before
it
goes
out
from
thence
,
joynes
with
the
Mause
.
These
two
rivers
are
hardly
well
wedded
together
here
,
when
presently
parting
one
from
another
,
they
form
an
Island
of
a
large
Circuit
,
they
joyn
together
again
;
then
confounding
their
names
together
with
their
Channels
,
they
inlarge
and
extend
themselves
into
large
Gulfes
;
and
watering
Holland
and
Zealand
by
many
spatious
inlets
,
they
at
last
disgorge
and
lose
themselves
in
the
Ocean
.
Zealand
,
Holland
,
Friesland
,
and
Groninghen
are
plaid
upon
by
the
Sea
towards
the
North
;
then
turning
towards
the
East
,
the
same
Provinces
of
Groninghen
,
and
Ghelderland
,
border
upon
Germany
.
Towards
the
South
and
West
the
same
Province
of
Ghelderland
confines
upon
the
State
of
Cleves
,
and
the
Countrey
of
Leige
;
and
Holland
and
Zealand
joyn
on
the
same
side
with
the
Countyes
of
Flanders
and
Dukedom
of
Brabant
;
under
the
Province
of
Ghelderland
is
comprehended
the
County
of
Zutfen
,
which
is
one
of
the
17
Provinces
,
whereof
the
Body
of
the
Low
Countrys
was
formerly
framed
,
when
the
said
Countrys
were
joyn'd
together
in
one
:
yet
do
not
the
United
Provinces
enjoy
whole
Ghelderland
,
a
certain
proportion
whereof
is
in
the
Archdukes
possession
;
but
to
countervail
this
,
they
likewise
extend
their
dominions
into
the
Provinces
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
.
That
part
of
the
Countrey
which
the
United
Provinces
injoy
in
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
is
held
by
them
under
the
name
of
the
General
Union
of
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Quality
or
Condition
of
the
united
Provinces
.
THE
United
Provinces
abound
almost
with
all
things
,
through
the
accommodation
of
the
Sea
and
Rivers
.
That
which
of
themselves
they
chiefly
abound
in
,
is
,
Fish
,
Pasture
,
and
Cattell
;
neither
is
it
almost
to
be
exprest
what
quantity
of
Butter
and
Cheese
they
send
abroad
to
other
parts
,
and
reserve
for
their
own
proper
use
:
Their
situation
is
exceeding
low
,
subject
to
Windes
,
Moisture
,
and
Rain
;
and
their
Inhabitants
may
be
said
to
live
inclosed
by
water
:
Holland
and
Zealand
are
the
lowest
,
and
most
infested
by
the
Sea
,
the
force
and
violence
whereof
is
withstood
and
held
in
,
by
large
high
Rampires
of
Earth
,
built
up
with
great
Stones
,
Raftures
of
Wood
,
and
other
tenacious
and
condence
Materials
,
where
occasion
requires
:
in
Holland
more
particularly
,
they
indeavour
to
keep
the
Country
dry
by
great
store
of
Wind-mills
,
and
other
Artificial
Engins
;
yet
the
greatest
part
thereof
lies
under
the
water
in
the
Winter
Season
;
so
as
you
would
think
that
the
land
were
then
swallowed
up
by
the
Sea
:
the
said
Provinces
are
very
well
peopled
,
especially
,
Holland
wherein
Trafick
is
the
most
frequent
,
and
the
Concourse
of
Forraigners
greatest
.
They
have
in
them
great
store
of
great
Cities
,
and
handsom
Towns
,
the
chiefest
whereof
are
Nininghem
in
Ghelderland
;
in
Holland
,
Amsterdam
;
in
Zealand
,
Midleburgh
;
in
the
Province
of
Utricht
,
the
City
Utricht
,
in
Friesland
,
Lewrden
;
Deventer
,
in
Overisel
;
and
in
Groninghen
,
a
City
called
by
the
said
name
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Natural
Qualities
or
Conditions
of
the
People
of
the
united
Provinces
.
THE
Men
of
these
Countries
are
for
the
most
part
of
a
large
Stature
,
of
a
handsome
and
fair
aspect
,
and
strong
and
able
of
body
;
their
mindes
are
no
less
vigorous
then
are
their
bodies
,
which
is
seen
by
the
so
long
and
pertenacious
resistance
,
which
hath
been
by
them
made
to
the
Spanish
Forces
;
They
are
of
an
open
and
pleasant
Nature
;
very
industrious
,
and
much
given
to
Traffick
;
very
apt
for
all
Arts
,
especially
such
as
are
Manual
,
and
Mechanical
,
they
love
liberty
above
measure
,
and
therefore
are
most
tenacious
of
their
Priviledges
;
and
hence
it
is
that
they
are
apt
to
be
jealous
and
easie
to
alteration
;
and
their
double
flexibility
made
use
of
as
a
means
by
him
who
excited
the
troubles
in
these
our
times
in
Flanders
,
made
them
without
much
difficulty
afterwards
rebel
,
both
against
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
against
their
natural
Prince
.
The
first
flame
of
this
Combustion
broke
forth
in
Zealand
,
&
therefore
this
is
the
most
obstinate
of
all
the
other
Provinces
,
in
her
hatred
to
the
Church
and
Spain
.
Hence
was
kindled
that
great
fire
of
War
which
for
the
space
of
almost
one
whole
half
age
,
could
never
be
extinguished
,
till
at
last
it
was
rather
smother'd
up
then
quench'd
with
the
Truce
which
was
concluded
for
twelve
years
;
at
the
first
some
of
the
aforesaid
Provinces
united
themselves
with
but
small
Forces
,
and
the
first
band
of
Unity
was
only
between
Holland
and
Zealand
,
which
flanked
by
Rivers
and
by
the
Sea
,
and
having
an
unalterable
obstinacy
,
added
to
the
natural
strength
of
their
situation
,
might
easily
even
with
a
very
few
handfuls
of
earth
,
make
good
their
party
against
a
vast
Monarchy
;
afterwards
,
as
the
War
continued
,
other
Provinces
suffering
themselves
also
to
be
corrupted
by
the
licentiousness
of
heresie
and
out
of
a
desire
to
reduce
themselves
to
a
Free
Government
,
the
Union
already
begun
gather'd
strength
,
till
at
last
the
seaven
above
said
Provinces
did
formally
confederate
themselves
;
and
openly
denying
all
obedience
to
their
Prince
,
they
declared
themselves
by
their
own
proper
authority
to
be
free
,
absolute
,
and
soveraign
;
they
took
up
Arms
at
first
under
pretence
of
the
violation
of
their
Priviledges
;
and
have
since
fought
for
the
conservation
of
their
usurped
Liberty
;
till
with
the
managing
of
Articles
,
it
was
agreed
upon
by
the
Truce
,
that
they
may
repute
themselves
for
Free
Provinces
,
and
the
Catholick
King
and
the
Archdukes
may
hold
them
notwithstanding
as
subjected
Provinces
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Government
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
;
and
first
how
each
of
them
is
Governed
in
particular
.
BEfore
the
United
Provinces
made
any
insurrection
,
or
reduced
themselves
to
the
condition
of
Free
Commonwealths
,
their
Government
was
the
same
with
that
,
which
as
yet
is
observed
in
those
other
Provinces
which
are
under
the
Archdukes
.
Each
of
their
Governments
was
composed
of
Three
several
Forms
joyned
in
one
:
to
wit
,
Monarchy
,
Aristocrasie
,
and
Democrasie
:
but
so
tempered
as
the
most
sublime
part
consisted
in
the
person
of
the
Prince
:
and
the
Optimati
,
and
popularity
did
also
retain
their
part
in
a
moderate
proportion
.
Their
States
(
by
which
name
of
States
is
understood
the
Body
of
each
Province
which
they
represent
)
were
framed
most
commonly
of
three
Orders
of
Personages
:
Ecclesiasticks
;
the
better
sort
of
Nobility
,
and
Citizens
together
with
the
Inhabitants
of
the
best
Towns.
The
Eclesiasticks
were
for
the
most
part
Abbots
of
several
Monastical
Orders
,
and
their
Monasteries
were
usually
in
the
Countrey
;
and
unless
it
were
in
their
intervening
upon
occasions
in
the
resolutions
of
the
States
when
general
meetings
were
had
,
they
had
little
to
do
in
the
administration
of
Publick
Affairs
,
the
Nobles
did
also
usually
dwel
in
their
Castles
,
and
Country
Territories
,
and
the
principal
Offices
of
every
Province
were
exercised
by
them
.
And
the
Cities
divided
generally
into
3
sorts
of
persons
,
to
wit
,
into
some
few
Gentlemen
of
a
middle
condition
,
into
the
better
sort
of
Citizens
,
and
into
the
meaner
People
,
were
governed
according
to
their
Priviledges
and
ancient
Customes
,
like
unto
so
many
little
and
particular
Republicks
;
and
their
government
was
so
framed
,
as
the
chiefe
Magistracy
of
every
place
being
in
the
hand
of
personages
of
most
respect
,
yet
the
other
two
inferior
degrees
of
persons
,
did
participate
proportionably
in
the
supream
Magistracy
.
The
assembling
of
the
Generall
States
of
all
the
Provinces
,
as
also
those
of
every
particular
Province
,
the
nominating
of
their
Governors
;
the
renewing
the
chiefe
Magistrate
of
every
Citie
every
year
;
the
providing
for
Offices
which
were
enjoyed
by
the
Nobility
of
the
Countrey
;
the
conferring
of
other
Offices
of
Judicature
upon
men
of
the
long
Robe
which
are
distributed
in
every
Province
,
together
with
many
other
prerogatives
depended
upon
the
supream
authority
of
the
Prince
;
which
,
as
I
have
said
,
made
the
Prince
to
have
the
most
supream
and
eminent
place
in
Government
.
The
Prince
and
people
did
then
hold
together
joyntly
after
this
manner
;
The
Prince
contenting
himself
with
a
power
not
altogether
absolute
,
and
the
People
with
a
limited
Liberty
;
their
government
being
just
such
as
is
between
the
Head
and
the
Members
in
a
mans
body
.
The
same
Prince
had
three
chief
Councels
,
which
serv'd
for
eyes
to
all
the
Provinces
by
him
governed
;
to
wit
,
a
Councell
of
State
,
a
Councell
of
Revennue
,
and
a
Privy
Councell
.
In
the
first
,
the
most
important
publick
affairs
were
handled
;
in
the
second
,
the
Prince
his
patrimony
,
and
the
monies
contributed
by
the
Provinces
;
and
in
the
third
,
matters
of
justice
depending
upon
the
supream
Authority
of
the
said
Prince
.
And
thus
the
Prince
and
People
seemed
to
vye
in
the
cementing
and
uniting
themselves
as
it
were
with
the
bonds
of
Free-will
,
whereby
to
cause
the
most
pleasant
and
proportioned
harmony
whith
could
be
desired
in
the
aforesaid
government
.
Thus
were
the
United
Provinces
governed
before
the
insurrection
:
Now
I
will
shew
how
they
are
governed
at
the
present
.
Monarchy
being
extinguished
in
them
all
,
the
States
in
each
Province
do
succeed
in
that
supream
Authority
which
formerly
did
reside
in
the
Prince
.
And
the
States
which
in
most
of
the
Provinces
did
before
consist
of
three
degrees
of
personages
,
doe
now
consist
in
all
of
them
,
only
of
the
Nobility
and
Cities
;
Heresie
having
totally
extinguished
the
Order
of
Ecclesiasticks
,
save
onely
in
the
Province
of
Utricht
,
which
did
for
a
long
time
belong
to
Ecclesiasticall
Princes
,
so
as
there
is
some
shadow
of
this
Order
yet
observed
in
their
meetings
of
the
States
,
wherein
some
Chapters
of
Canons
doe
concur
part
Hereticks
,
part
Catholicks
,
who
are
notwithstanding
tolerated
in
that
Citie
.
Thus
of
a
Government
which
was
chiefly
Monarchicall
,
the
United
Provinces
are
become
a
Government
partly
Aristocraticall
,
partly
Democraticall
,
according
as
some
one
of
these
Governments
hath
the
greatest
influence
in
them
.
Yet
in
almost
every
one
of
these
Provinces
,
the
two
forms
are
tempered
together
,
and
some
beams
of
Monarchy
may
be
said
to
appear
,
by
reason
of
the
particular
priviledges
which
are
granted
by
the
Provinces
to
their
Governors
,
on
whom
many
things
now
depend
(
as
shal
be
shown
in
due
place
)
which
did
first
relate
unto
the
supream
authority
of
the
Prince
.
Let
us
now
consider
the
Government
of
every
particular
Province
apart
,
that
we
may
consider
afterwards
how
the
union
of
them
altogether
is
govern'd
.
And
because
Holland
doth
much
surpasse
all
the
other
Provinces
in
the
number
of
Cities
,
in
the
multitude
of
Inhabitants
,
in
Opulency
,
and
in
Traffick
,
let
us
see
in
particular
how
this
Province
is
governed
;
for
then
some
short
Observations
will
serve
to
be
made
of
the
rest
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
was
Governor
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
Utricht
,
when
the
insurrection
in
Flanders
first
arose
,
which
was
at
first
begun
,
and
afterwards
obstinatly
maintained
by
the
first
two
of
those
Provinces
;
and
because
the
same
Prince
of
Orange
was
the
first
contriver
thereof
,
that
he
might
the
more
easily
compasse
his
ambitious
ends
,
he
propounded
two
things
in
particular
:
The
one
,
to
beat
down
the
Nobility
as
much
as
might
be
,
which
might
prove
great
obstacles
to
his
design
:
And
the
other
,
to
work
it
so
,
as
not
any
one
in
Holland
should
be
uninvolved
in
the
same
Insurrection
:
he
therefore
under
various
pretences
made
the
people
jealous
of
the
Nobility
:
And
on
the
other
side
did
so
handle
the
matter
,
that
whereas
formerly
there
was
onely
six
Cities
in
Holland
,
which
went
together
with
the
Nobles
,
in
forming
the
States
of
the
Province
,
they
were
increased
to
much
a
greater
number
.
The
spetious
pretence
whereof
was
,
that
for
the
more
easie
maintaining
of
Arms
in
the
common
Cause
which
was
now
in
hand
,
it
was
necessary
that
all
the
chief
Towns
in
Holland
should
particularly
communicate
in
the
Government
;
but
the
true
and
more
hidden
end
was
,
to
the
end
that
every
part
of
the
Province
might
by
its
own
proper
ingagement
make
the
Insurrection
the
more
universall
.
So
then
,
these
six
Cities
(
for
by
this
name
I
will
term
indifferently
those
Cities
and
pri●cipall
Towns
which
concur
to
make
up
the
States
of
every
Province
)
were
increased
to
the
number
of
eighteen
.
The
first
were
these
,
Dort
,
Harlem
,
Delfe
,
Leyden
,
Amsterdam
,
and
Der-Goude
:
and
the
twelve
others
which
were
afterwards
added
were
,
Roterdam
,
Gorchom
,
Schedam
,
Schonhoven
,
the
Brill
,
Al●mar
,
Horn
,
Encusen
,
Edam
,
Manac●am
,
Medemblick
and
Purmerent
.
So
as
of
these
eighteen
Cities
,
and
of
the
order
of
the
Nobility
,
the
States
of
Holland
are
at
this
hour
composed
:
Neither
doth
the
whole
order
of
Nobility
share
a
greater
part
therein
,
then
doth
every
single
and
particular
Citie
.
I
will
now
tell
you
how
every
particular
Citie
is
governed
:
First
,
the
chiefe
managing
of
affairs
consists
in
a
Councel
composed
of
a
certain
prefixt
number
of
persons
;
they
have
afterwards
a
chief
Magistrate
,
and
others
of
lesser
condition
.
The
persons
of
the
Councel
are
seldome
changed
,
but
the
Magistrates
are
altered
every
year
.
All
the
Magistates
are
chosen
out
of
the
number
of
this
Councell
.
The
greatest
is
usually
compos'd
of
one
or
two
Burgamasters
,
some
Sheriffs
,
one
Scout
master
,
one
Treasurer
,
&
one
or
two
Pensioners
.
Thus
are
the
persons
call'd
which
intervene
in
the
chiefest
Magistracies
.
The
Burgamasters
part
is
to
look
unto
such
things
as
chiefly
concern
the
government
of
the
Cities
,
and
their
Territories
.
The
Sheriffs
together
with
the
Scoutmaster
deal
in
the
administration
of
Justice
,
both
Civill
and
Criminall
.
The
Treasurer
manageth
the
publick
monies
;
and
the
Pensioners
are
Doctors
of
the
Law
,
and
are
verst
in
Citie
businesse
,
and
serve
for
Councell
to
the
chiefe
Magistrate
.
The
other
lesser
Magistrates
depend
upon
the
greater
,
and
have
cognisance
of
divers
things
belonging
to
the
government
of
every
Citie
.
This
is
briefly
the
form
wherewith
the
Cities
in
Holland
are
generally
governed
.
The
Councell
of
Justice
is
the
same
that
it
was
in
the
former
government
:
To
this
Councel
the
civil
causes
of
every
City
have
their
address
by
way
of
appeal
,
and
it
comprehendeth
also
the
Province
of
Zealand
;
in
criminal
causes
no
appeal
is
allowed
,
the
absolute
authority
of
determinating
,
residing
in
the
chief
Magistracies
of
every
City
,
and
because
formely
a
new
appeal
was
allowed
from
the
Provincial
Councel
of
Holland
,
as
also
from
almost
all
the
other
Provinces
of
Flanders
to
a
supreme
Councel
,
constituted
in
the
City
of
Malines
;
insteed
thereof
the
said
two
Provinces
have
erected
a
supreme
Tribunal
in
Holland
,
which
they
call
the
High
Councel
;
to
which
appeals
are
made
from
the
Provincial
Councels
both
of
Holland
and
Zealand
:
Here
are
final
judgments
given
,
no
place
being
left
for
any
farther
appeal
,
save
that
sometimes
a
review
of
the
cause
is
allowed
,
wherein
some
Judges
are
added
.
And
thus
much
may
serve
for
the
course
of
Justice
.
In
such
resolutions
which
are
to
be
put
on
concerning
the
most
important
publick
affairs
which
appertain
to
the
common
interest
of
all
Holland
,
the
Assembly
of
the
States
of
the
Province
must
be
call'd
;
which
States
,
as
hath
been
formerly
said
,
are
made
up
of
the
Nobility
,
and
Cities
,
and
Represent
the
whole
body
of
the
Province
:
The
Nobles
are
but
few
,
and
their
power
as
small
:
The
Cities
which
intervene
in
the
Assembly
are
those
already
named
,
and
for
Deputies
in
their
name
,
there
are
usually
sent
thither
one
of
the
Burgamasters
,
together
with
one
Pensioner
;
the
Nobles
making
likewise
their
deputation
according
to
their
wont
.
The
States
meet
usually
three
or
four
times
the
year
,
more
or
less
according
as
occasion
requires
;
when
they
are
met
they
treat
and
resolve
upon
such
things
as
are
taken
into
debate
;
and
then
of
so
many
Cities
one
onely
as
it
were
is
framed
,
and
they
are
no
longer
then
divided
members
,
but
one
united
body
,
bound
and
fastned
together
by
the
tye
of
publick
good
and
the
rule
of
reason
;
and
it
is
seldom
seen
but
that
what
is
agreed
upon
by
the
major
part
is
yeelded
unto
by
the
lesser
;
else
force
would
not
avail
them
,
since
they
are
all
equal
in
Liberty
.
The
degree
of
the
Nobility
have
the
first
rank
,
and
then
the
Deputies
of
Cities
take
their
places
,
according
to
their
several
degrees
.
The
Assembly
being
ended
,
the
Soveraign
Decrees
thereof
are
executed
by
a
permanent
and
constant
Councel
,
newly
instituted
in
this
alteration
of
Government
,
which
represents
the
body
of
the
said
Assembly
.
This
Councel
is
composed
of
Deputies
,
which
are
likewise
voted
thither
by
both
the
orders
of
the
Nobility
and
Cities
;
and
these
Deputies
are
changed
from
time
to
time
.
The
publick
moneys
which
are
contributed
by
the
Provinces
are
therein
handled
,
and
the
care
thereof
is
to
propound
reasons
to
the
Nobles
and
Cities
for
the
convocation
of
the
Assembly
,
as
also
the
calling
and
reducing
of
it
together
.
After
this
Holland
hath
a
Governor
of
the
intire
Province
,
who
enjoyes
very
great
prerogatives
both
of
honour
and
Authority
;
the
managing
of
the
Militia
depends
on
him
,
and
whatsoever
appertains
to
the
●afety
of
the
Province
;
without
his
approbation
the
States
of
the
Province
resolve
upon
nothing
of
importance
;
and
in
the
distribution
of
many
Offices
the
States
nominate
three
persons
,
and
he
choseth
one
of-those
three
which
he
pleaseth
:
he
may
also
remit
the
punishment
of
faults
committed
;
he
changeth
and
renueth
every
year
the
chief
Magistrates
of
every
City
;
and
to
this
purpose
double
the
the
most
important
Priviledges
which
the
Governor
enjoys
,
which
together
with
many
others
makes
him
be
very
much
respected
and
honoured
in
this
new
form
of
Government
in
Holland
:
so
as
of
one
of
the
Princes
Officers
which
he
had
wont
to
be
in
the
former
Government
,
he
is
now
instead
of
him
,
made
head
of
the
Province
:
but
yet
a
Head
subordinate
to
the
supream-authority
of
the
States
,
which
represent
now
as
I
have
said
,
that
supream
Eminencie
which
did
first
consist
in
the
person
of
the
Prince
;
This
in
brief
is
the
Government
of
the
Province
of
Holland
.
The
same
Form
almost
is
followed
by
the
other
Provinces
;
in
some
notwithstanding
the
number
of
the
Cities
is
greater
,
in
some
lesser
,
which
concur
with
the
Nobility
,
to
frame
the
States
of
the
Province
.
And
the
popular
multitude
is
in
som
greater
in
the
Government
of
the
Cities
,
in
some
less
.
Every
Province
hath
its
particular
Councel
of
Justice
,
as
in
former
times
,
to
which
Councel
only
in
Civil
affairs
appeals
are
made
from
sentences
given
in
the
Magistracy
of
Citys
,
both
in
Holland
and
Zealand
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Affairs
receive
their
finall
determination
in
this
Councel
,
unles
it
be
in
point
of
review
,
as
in
the
high
Councel
of
Holland
and
Zealand
.
Every
Province
doth
likewise
acknowledge
a
Governor
,
though
many
times
one
and
the
same
Governor
exerciseth
this
Charge
in
divers
Provinces
;
as
Count
Mauris
of
Nassaw
succeeded
to
his
Father
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
in
the
Government
of
Holland
,
Zealand
and
Utricht
,
to
whom
the
Government
of
Overisel
is
since
added
,
and
Count
William
of
the
said
Family
is
Governor
of
Friesland
and
Groninghen
;
and
this
may
suffice
for
what
concerns
the
particular
Government
of
every
Province
.
CHAP.
V.
The
Government
of
the
whole
Vnion
.
AFter
having
considered
every
one
of
the
United
Provinces
apart
,
as
divided
Members
,
I
come
now
to
the
Government
of
them
United
all
together
in
one
Body
.
The
Body
of
the
Union
consists
chiefly
in
the
great
Assembly
of
the
States
General
of
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
This
great
Assembly
represents
the
Soveraignty
of
the
Union
,
and
retains
now
the
same
eminency
over
them
all
,
as
the
Prince
did
in
the
former
Government
:
This
Assembly
is
composed
of
the
particular
States
of
each
Province
:
So
as
the
particular
States
are
formed
of
two
sorts
of
Persons
,
of
the
Noble
men
of
the
Country
,
and
of
the
Deputies
of
Cities
;
just
so
the
General
Assembly
of
the
whole
Union
is
of
the
same
nature
with
the
particular
Assemblies
of
each
particular
Province
,
and
is
composed
of
the
same
two
degrees
of
personages
:
as
oft
then
as
any
new
occasion
ariseth
wherein
great
affairs
are
to
be
treated
of
which
concern
the
common
interest
of
the
Union
,
the
great
Assembly
is
called
;
the
Summons
being
given
out
,
each
Province
sends
its
Deputies
,
and
send
more
or
less
in
number
,
as
best
pleaseth
each
Province
.
Of
these
Deputies
the
General
Assembly
is
formed
,
and
is
divided
into
as
many
Votes
,
as
the
Union
is
divided
into
Provinces
;
the
Votes
being
numbred
according
to
the
number
of
the
Provinces
,
and
not
according
to
the
multitude
of
the
Deputies
:
The
great
Assembly
being
met
,
they
fall
upon
such
resolutions
as
appertain
to
the
common
Interest
of
the
whole
Union
;
as
of
War
,
Peace
,
Truce
,
of
making
new
confederacies
,
or
of
dissolving
such
as
are
already
made
;
of
laying
on
new
Impositions
,
or
taking
off
such
as
are
already
laid
on
:
and
other
such
like
important
affairs
,
all
which
have
respect
to
the
Generall
Union
.
To
pitch
upon
such
resolutions
,
it
is
requisit
that
the
seaven
Votes
of
the
seaven
Provinces
doe
concur
;
and
because
the
Interest
of
one
doth
not
always
agree
with
the
Interest
of
another
;
hence
it
is
that
they
usually
proceed
very
slowly
in
all
businesses
;
and
some
time
that
is
contradicted
by
some
one
Province
,
which
is
unanimously
agreed
upon
by
all
the
rest
,
each
of
them
being
desirous
to
depend
with
equall
liberty
upon
its
proper
member
or
Vote
,
as
all
of
them
with
equall
commodity
depend
upon
the
entire
Body
:
but
because
in
disputes
obstinacy
doth
sometimes
prevail
over
reason
;
in
such
cases
,
the
Deputies
of
such
Provinces
as
are
of
one
and
the
same
mind
,
are
wont
to
chuse
some
of
themselves
whom
they
send
to
the
Province
whose
Deputies
differ
from
the
great
Assembly
,
thus
to
endeavour
to
make
them
joyn
in
their
Votes
with
the
rest
;
and
thus
opiniatracy
at
last
yeilds
to
reason
.
Thus
was
Zealand
drawn
to
give
way
unto
the
Truce
,
to
which
it
appeared
to
be
too
obstinately
averse
.
Upon
occasions
then
of
the
highest
importance
,
the
great
Assembly
of
the
Union
is
usually
called
,
as
hath
been
said
;
and
in
the
resolving
upon
any
thing
,
the
Votes
of
the
seven
Provinces
must
all
agree
.
This
great
Assembly
is
notwithstanding
but
very
seldom
call'd
;
it
bears
with
it
too
much
of
business
,
for
thereupon
all
the
whole
Provinces
must
not
only
move
,
but
even
all
the
best
Cities
,
and
best
qualified
noblemen
that
are
in
them
.
It
is
said
that
in
the
last
great
Assembly
at
Berghen-ap-Zone
,
when
the
Truce
was
concluded
,
the
Deputies
which
met
there
were
in
number
800.
And
because
it
is
requisit
that
there
be
a
continuall
standing
Power
which
may
execute
what
hath
been
resolved
upon
by
the
great
Assembly
,
the
States
Generall
of
the
seaven
Provinces
have
unanimously
settled
a
firm
and
constant
Councell
which
doth
represent
the
great
Assembly
,
and
keeps
it
continually
in
being
,
upon
the
authority
whereof
the
execution
of
the
Soveraign
decrees
of
the
great
Assembly
doth
depend
.
This
Councell
consists
of
Deputies
which
are
from
time
to
time
sent
by
the
Provinces
:
Besides
the
Authority
of
executing
the
Soveraign
decrees
of
the
great
Assembly
,
the
same
Councell
doth
expedite
the
weightiest
affairs
wherein
the
Interest
of
the
whole
Union
is
from
time
to
time
concern'd
:
and
if
it
shall
so
fall
out
that
the
great
Assembly
of
the
States
Generall
be
to
be
called
for
any
new
extraordinary
business
of
great
consequence
,
this
Councell
drawes
up
the
motives
and
sends
them
to
the
particular
States
of
every
Province
,
to
the
end
that
preparation
may
be
had
in
every
one
of
them
requisit
for
the
Generall
convocation
of
them
all
.
The
Authority
of
this
Councell
is
very
great
;
it
is
called
the
Councell
of
the
States
Generall
:
and
it
is
distinguished
into
seaven
Votes
,
as
the
great
Assembly
which
is
by
it
represented
,
is
distinguished
into
seaven
Provinces
.
One
of
the
Deputies
is
head
of
this
Councell
by
the
name
of
President
,
and
to
the
end
that
the
prerogative
of
every
Province
may
be
equall
,
the
Presidents
are
weekly
changed
,
beginning
with
those
Provinces
which
are
prime
in
dignity
,
and
which
are
followed
by
the
rest
.
To
boot
with
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
,
the
United
Provinces
have
three
Councels
apart
,
one
of
State
,
one
of
the
Treasury
,
another
of
the
Admiralty
which
,
depends
upon
the
Union
,
and
which
are
subordinate
to
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
;
the
power
of
the
Councell
of
State
is
also
great
;
on
it
depends
the
execution
of
things
belonging
to
the
War
,
and
the
disposing
of
moneys
which
are
disposed
of
by
the
Union
in
land
Service
;
all
Military
affairs
even
of
the
Army
are
likewise
ordered
by
the
said
Councell
;
and
the
Generall
in
occasions
of
War
is
always
attended
by
some
of
the
said
Councell
,
to
see
that
his
undertakings
be
mannaged
by
their
joynt
Authority
,
who
do
then
represent
the
Supream
Authority
of
the
Union
;
besides
matters
belonging
to
War
,
the
said
Councell
hath
its
part
in
the
most
important
Affairs
,
being
as
it
were
a
Senat
which
always
intervenes
in
the
Resolutions
of
highest
nature
,
which
are
handled
in
the
Councell
of
the
States
Generall
.
The
Councel
of
State
is
composed
of
Deputies
who
intervene
there
in
the
name
of
each
Province
,
and
the
Governors
of
Provinces
have
therein
a
place
also
.
Into
the
Councell
of
the
Treasury
such
moneys
are
brought
as
are
contributed
by
every
Province
for
the
Occurrences
of
the
whole
Union
;
and
this
Councell
is
likewise
framed
of
Deputies
of
the
said
Union
.
The
Councell
of
the
Admiralty
hath
cognisance
of
Maretine
affairs
,
and
through
it
doth
pass
the
moneyes
which
the
United
Provinces
receive
by
their
incomes
by
Sea
,
the
body
of
this
Councell
is
divided
into
six
members
,
four
of
which
are
distributed
in
Holland
,
one
in
Zealand
,
and
one
in
Friesland
,
and
these
members
are
likewise
Deputies
sent
thither
from
each
Province
:
all
the
Deputies
who
intervene
in
these
Councels
which
depend
upon
the
body
of
the
whole
Union
,
are
frequently
changed
,
and
each
Province
alters
them
according
to
their
particular
Governments
.
The
same
general
Union
hath
also
a
supream
head
in
the
managing
of
their
Armes
by
land
and
Sea
,
which
command
at
this
present
is
executed
by
Count
Mauris
of
Nassaw
,
who
succeeded
his
Father
the
Prince
of
Orange
therein
,
as
he
did
in
being
Governor
of
the
above-named
Provinces
.
This
in
brief
is
the
form
of
Government
which
is
now
observed
in
the
Commonwealth
of
the
general
Union
of
the
United
Provinces
,
in
which
form
it
may
be
observed
,
that
as
every
Province
hath
endeavoured
to
vary
as
little
as
may
be
from
the
former
Government
,
so
the
whole
Union
hath
had
the
same
respect
.
To
this
purpose
the
same
chief
Councels
are
retained
which
were
formerly
observed
for
the
dispatch
of
affairs
which
did
appertain
to
the
Common
Interest
of
the
whole
Low
Countreys
,
except
only
the
Privy
Councell
,
whose
affairs
is
now
handled
in
occurrent
businesses
by
the
Councell
of
the
States
▪
Generall
;
and
for
what
belongs
to
the
Admiralty
,
the
Councell
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Maratine
affairs
which
continually
occur
in
the
United
Provinces
,
hath
rather
been
added
unto
,
then
instituted
anew
;
for
at
all
times
the
Princes
of
the
Low
Countreys
have
had
an
Admirall
,
who
together
with
many
other
Officers
did
as
then
form
as
it
were
a
Councell
for
Sea
affairs
.
These
Councels
which
depend
upon
the
general
Union
,
do
usually
reside
in
the
Hague
in
Holland
,
except
only
the
Councell
of
the
Admiralty
,
which
is
divided
into
many
members
,
and
through
severall
Provinces
as
hath
been
said
.
The
Hague
is
an
open
Village
,
but
which
for
scituation
,
the
resort
of
People
,
and
exquisit
buildings
,
may
be
compared
to
most
of
the
noblest
and
most
delightfull
Cities
.
The
Counts
of
Holland
did
antiently
reside
in
the
Hague
;
and
in
the
Palace
built
by
the
said
Counts
,
the
abovementioned
Councels
meet
.
The
fitness
of
Holland's
scituation
,
as
also
of
this
Palace
,
and
the
laying
of
the
first
and
strongest
roots
of
the
rebellion
there
hath
occasioned
the
Prerogative
of
being
the
place
of
publique
Councels
,
and
affairs
to
that
Province
.
By
the
preceding
narration
you
may
see
what
the
present
Government
of
the
whole
United
Provinces
in
common
is
,
and
that
the
joynt
Government
of
them
altogether
holds
great
proportion
and
correspondence
with
the
several
Government
of
each
one
of
them
.
The
Cities
and
Nobles
are
as
it
were
the
Mussels
which
shape
out
the
Member
of
each
Province
,
and
the
Provinces
are
as
members
whereof
the
body
of
the
whole
Union
is
composed
;
the
particular
States
of
every
particular
Province
hold
the
Soveraignty
thereof
;
and
the
States
Generall
retain
the
Soveraign
Eminency
of
the
Union
;
the
particular
States
consist
of
Noblemen
and
Cities
,
as
also
do
the
States
Generall
.
The
Assembly
of
the
particular
States
of
each
Province
meet
upon
great
affairs
;
and
the
Assembly
of
the
States
Generall
of
the
whole
Union
upon
affairs
of
greater
importancy
,
as
the
particular
States
of
every
Province
are
still
kept
on
foot
in
the
Councell
which
depends
thereon
;
so
is
the
great
Assembly
of
the
Union
in
the
Councell
of
the
States
Generall
which
represents
the
whole
Body
.
Every
Province
hath
a
Supream
Head
,
and
the
whole
Union
a
Head
of
great
Eminency
.
By
this
conformity
,
and
mutual
knots
of
Government
,
the
United
Provinces
are
tyed
together
and
joyntly
concur
in
what
concerns
the
common
Interest
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
Land-Forces
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
LEt
us
now
consider
the
strength
of
the
United
Provinces
;
first
therefore
as
by
land
,
then
by
Sea
;
in
what
concerns
the
land
,
the
strength
of
their
Country
,
the
condition
of
their
Towns
,
the
aboundance
of
ammunition
for
War
,
the
quality
and
number
of
their
Soldiers
may
aptly
be
taken
into
consideration
.
First
the
strength
of
the
United
Provinces
cannot
be
imagined
to
be
greater
then
it
is
.
They
are
secured
on
many
parts
by
the
Sea
;
and
within
land
,
the
Mause
and
the
Rheine
distinguished
into
several
branches
,
together
with
the
Ysel
,
and
many
other
Rivers
serve
them
for
Bulwarks
in
many
other
parts
.
Zealand
in
particular
is
divided
into
many
Islands
,
so
as
by
reason
of
its
scituation
it
may
be
said
to
be
Impenetrable
.
Holland
is
likewise
almost
unaccessable
on
all
sides
,
in
respect
of
the
many
large
Channels
,
and
Arms
of
the
Sea
,
which
do
so
many
several
ways
divide
it
,
and
incompass
it
;
and
generally
the
scituation
of
all
the
other
Provinces
is
low
and
spungie
;
full
of
channels
and
rivers
,
and
very
hard
to
be
wonn
into
.
But
their
Towns
are
no
less
strong
then
is
their
Countrey
;
all
the
Towns
upon
their
Frontiers
are
strongly
munited
,
particularly
those
which
lie
towards
the
Archdukes
Countrey
,
where
their
jealousies
are
greatest
.
And
to
begin
with
Sluse
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
;
this
is
a
place
which
is
thought
almost
untakable
,
as
well
for
the
strength
of
its
scituation
,
which
is
altogether
amongst
Marshes
and
low
Channels
,
as
having
all
the
higher
parts
thereof
very
well
fortified
with
outward
Earth-works
where
the
Trenches
may
be
opened
.
In
Brabant
they
have
the
strong
Fort
of
Lillo
,
almost
within
sight
of
Antwerp
.
They
have
Berghen-ap-Zone
,
Breda
,
Gatrinburg
,
Heusden
,
Grave
,
and
the
strong
Hold
of
Crevecoeur
,
all
of
them
places
strongly
munited
both
by
Nature
and
Art.
On
that
side
of
Ghelderland
which
lookes
towards
Brabant
,
and
in
that
part
thereof
which
is
within
the
Archdukes
Dominions
,
the
Low
Countreys
have
likewise
many
strong
Holds
,
and
particularly
the
Fort
of
Saint
Andrews
,
near
Balduke
in
the
Island
of
Bomell
,
and
not
far
off
that
of
Worden
,
Niminghen
,
and
Schincks
Scence
;
to
boot
that
on
that
side
of
Ghelderland
,
the
Rheine
and
Mause
make
the
entrance
very
difficult
.
More
inward
the
said
Provinces
have
generally
many
strong
places
,
both
by
scituation
and
Art
;
nor
is
it
almost
to
be
exprest
what
diligence
they
use
in
the
managing
of
their
Towns
and
Forts
.
For
what
concerns
warlick
ammunition
,
all
the
strong
Holds
and
Towns
of
the
United
Provinces
are
aboundantly
well
provided
;
they
have
great
store
of
Artillery
every
where
,
and
of
all
other
Provisions
necessary
for
War
,
of
Engins
,
and
all
sorts
of
warlick
Instruments
;
great
likewise
is
their
Provision
of
Victuals
every
where
;
and
'tis
seldom
or
never
seen
that
they
lose
any
place
for
want
,
either
of
victuals
or
ammunition
,
which
are
particularly
extracted
out
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
cannot
with
greater
accommodation
be
distributed
,
being
convey'd
in
boats
by
water
to
every
place
,
and
where
rivers
are
wanting
,
their
default
is
made
good
by
channels
cut
out
by
hand
,
of
which
the
whole
Countrey
is
full
,
and
as
it
were
link'd
together
.
As
for
the
condition
and
number
of
their
Soldiers
;
their
Militia
is
composed
of
partly
homebred
Soldiers
,
partly
forreiners
;
their
Countrey
is
not
great
enough
to
furnish
them
with
Soldiers
sufficient
in
number
for
their
occasions
,
nor
are
all
their
people
equally
adapted
for
the
Militia
profession
.
Those
of
Holland
and
Zealand
are
not
good
at
land-Service
;
the
other
Provinces
breed
Soldiers
good
enough
both
for
horse
and
foot
;
but
by
sea
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
bear
away
the
bell
,
not
only
among
all
those
of
the
Northern
Nations
,
but
even
throughout
the
whole
World.
The
greatest
Nerve
of
their
proper
Militia
consists
in
the
Soldiers
of
their
own
Countrey
which
lie
most
within
land
;
but
the
strongest
and
most
solid
nerve
of
their
Army
consists
in
the
number
and
condition
of
their
forrein
Forces
.
Since
the
first
beginning
of
the
War
of
Flanders
,
and
that
the
United
Provinces
began
to
be
favoured
by
France
and
England
,
they
have
always
had
great
store
of
Soldiers
from
each
of
these
Kingdoms
;
yea
even
since
the
Truce
they
have
a
great
strength
of
foot
from
France
,
England
and
Scotland
,
and
to
boot
with
the
Souldiers
of
these
Nations
,
they
take
into
pay
a
great
number
of
German
foot
.
The
United
Provinces
may
at
this
time
have
in
their
Army
about
6000
French-men
,
4000
whereof
are
maintained
by
the
Crown
of
France
under
two
field
Marshals
,
the
other
2000
are
mingled
amongst
those
of
the
other
Nations
.
The
English
may
be
about
3000
,
the
Scots
2000
,
and
the
Germans
3000
:
All
the
rest
of
their
foot
consists
of
their
own
Soldierie
,
by
this
account
we
may
judge
that
the
United
Provinces
maintain
now
since
the
Truce
20000
foot
,
and
2500
horse
;
to
boot
with
the
4000
forementioned
French
foot
,
which
together
with
200
horse
are
still
maintained
by
the
Crown
of
France
:
By
reason
of
their
continuall
jealousies
of
the
Spaniard
,
they
have
not
any
ways
lesned
their
forrein
forces
,
though
the
Truce
be
made
,
and
have
cashier'd
but
few
of
their
own
men
.
Of
forreinors
,
the
French
are
much
commended
for
their
valour
;
next
the
English
,
and
after
them
the
Scots
;
the
Germans
are
naturally
slow
,
but
well
govern'd
,
and
very
usefull
for
ma●uall
works
which
happen
howerly
in
their
Armies
;
and
as
for
the
People
themselves
of
the
United
Provinces
,
they
lean
more
to
the
nature
of
the
Dutch
,
then
of
forreinors
,
and
this
may
suffice
for
their
Strength
by
Land.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
their
Maretine
Forces
.
FOur
considerations
may
also
be
had
concerning
their
Forces
by
Sea.
The
quantity
of
their
Vessels
;
the
aboundance
of
all
things
necessary
to
furnish
them
,
the
number
of
their
Mariners
,
and
their
Skill
in
Navigation
.
To
begin
with
the
number
of
their
Vessels
,
by
common
judgment
it
is
esteem'd
to
be
as
great
as
almost
that
of
all
Europe
besides
.
The
number
of
ships
which
people
the
arms
of
the
Sea
,
the
Bays
and
Havens
of
Holland
and
Zealand
is
almost
infinit
;
besides
there
are
very
many
in
the
Marratine
parts
of
Friesland
;
but
their
number
is
greatest
in
Holland
,
and
more
in
Amsterdam
then
in
any
other
City
of
that
Province
.
It
will
not
be
amiss
to
say
something
here
in
particular
of
Amsterdam
:
On
the
more
Northern
parts
of
Holland
the
Sea
,
after
having
made
its
way
through
more
then
one
obstacle
by
land
,
and
made
several
breaches
,
washes
Holland
again
in
its
most
shut-up
parts
,
and
makes
there
a
large
Gulf
which
in
their
language
is
called
Zuyderzee
the
Sea
dividing
it self
from
this
greater
gulf
into
many
lesser
,
which
are
all
Navigable
for
any
Vessel
how
great
soever
,
comes
at
last
to
shut
it self
up
,
and
as
it
were
to
hide
it self
within
land
in
a
deep
channel
,
upon
whose
banks
the
City
extends
it self
;
the
Walls
whereof
are
not
only
wash'd
by
the
Sea
,
but
the
said
Sea
passeth
through
the
City
,
in
many
Channels
by
which
lesser
Barks
do
commodiously
convey
from
the
greater
all
sorts
of
Merchandize
which
are
carried
into
the
Warehouses
and
Magazins
of
the
City
,
the
greater
Vissels
ride
within
sight
of
the
Walls
,
which
are
so
many
and
stand
so
thick
,
as
their
Masts
and
Sails
do
bound
the
sight
of
the
lookers
on
:
so
many
ships
fraught
with
all
sorts
of
Merchandise
come
from
all
parts
of
the
World
,
to
meet
and
inglobe
themselves
as
it
were
in
Amsterdam
;
so
as
that
Town
may
in
these
days
be
esteemed
the
most
frequented
and
Merchantlike
,
not
only
of
Europe
,
but
even
of
the
whole
world
.
This
City
is
grown
to
thi●
greatness
and
Opulency
by
reason
of
the
War
;
though
commence
did
formerly
flourish
there
very
much
,
the
War
hath
much
diminish'd
the
Traffick
of
Antwerp
,
and
hath
afforded
occasion
to
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
to
Traffick
into
the
Indies
;
so
as
these
are
the
reasons
of
the
so
great
growth
of
Amsterdam
.
In
former
time
Antwerp
was
the
staple
Town
of
Merchandise
of
all
Europe
,
and
Lisbon
was
the
like
for
those
that
come
from
the
Indies
;
but
since
the
War
,
Amsterdam
hath
as
it
were
monopolized
all
the
Merchandizing
both
of
Europe
and
the
Indies
;
and
hath
almost
quite
undone
both
Antwerp
and
Lisbon
;
by
reason
whereof
the
concourse
of
vessels
to
that
is
city
very
great
:
Roterdam
is
held
the
next
place
for
traffick
in
Holland
.
Here
are
likewise
at
all
times
great
store
of
shipping
,
and
many
ships
are
here
built
,
it
being
one
of
the
chiefest
Arsenals
of
Holland
:
near
to
Roterdam
lies
Dort
drowned
as
it
were
in
a
large
channel
of
the
Sea
,
a
City
whereunto
many
ships
do
also
continually
resort
.
Near
to
Amsterdam
upon
the
same
Gulf
of
Zuyde●zee
which
hath
been
spoken
of
,
many
other
good
Towns
lie
frequented
by
great
and
numerous
Vessels
,
but
especially
Enchusen
,
a
place
famous
for
building
of
shipping
:
many
other
Towns
of
Holland
by
reason
of
the
Arms
of
the
Sea
,
are
very
full
of
ships
;
and
because
Holland
is
inviron'd
almost
every
where
by
the
Sea
,
and
that
the
water
stands
there
in
many
places
,
because
many
Rivers
run
through
it
,
and
the
Channels
therein
cut
by
hand
,
which
always
are
very
full
of
Vessels
;
some
have
wittily
said
that
there
are
more
houses
in
Holland
on
the
water
then
in
the
land
:
as
for
the
shipping
in
Zealand
,
great
store
are
built
there
likewise
,
and
specially
belonging
to
the
City
of
Midleburg
,
which
is
the
chief
City
of
that
Province
.
Flushing
is
likewise
a
very
famous
Po●●
Town
in
Zealand
;
and
because
this
Town
lies
more
forward
in
the
Sea
then
Midleburg
,
it
may
be
term'd
the
Gate
which
opens
and
shuts
up
the
entrance
into
Zealand
:
In
this
Haven
there
are
therefore
always
many
Vessels
,
and
hither
come
those
first
,
which
come
for
Zealand
.
Many
ships
likewise
are
set
out
from
Friesland
,
and
particularly
from
Harlinghem
,
a
famous
Haven
which
looks
towards
Holland
.
The
great
aboundance
of
all
things
necessary
for
them
,
is
answerable
to
this
their
store
of
shipping
:
and
that
which
is
the
greatest
wonder
is
,
that
Holland
which
abounds
most
in
all
these
things
,
doth
not
produce
almost
any
of
them
from
within
her self
:
there
doth
not
grow
any
corn
of
whatsoever
sort
in
Holland
;
yet
Europe
hath
not
a
more
plentifulf
Granary
:
No
flax
growes
in
Holland
,
yet
from
thence
doth
issue
an
infinit
deal
of
linnen
cloth
:
no
wool
comes
from
Holland
,
yet
is
there
great
store
of
cloth
made
there
:
There
are
no
woods
in
Holland
,
yet
this
Province
builds
more
ships
then
almost
all
Europe
besides
:
Holland
abounds
within
it self
with
cattel
,
with
fish
,
and
all
things
made
of
milk
;
which
being
salted
,
and
great
provision
made
thereof
,
their
ships
are
plentifully
provided
therewith
:
like
provision
is
likewise
made
of
all
other
sorts
of
Victuals
necessary
for
life
,
of
cloth
for
wearing
,
of
sayl
clothes
for
sayling
,
and
of
all
things
else
which
belong
to
Navigation
;
so
as
there
is
not
only
nothing
wanting
in
the
United
Provinces
of
what
is
necessary
for
setting
forth
whatsoever
number
of
ships
,
but
a
great
superaboundance
thereof
.
Then
for
the
number
of
Mariners
,
who
are
the
animated
Instruments
of
Navigation
,
they
yeild
not
in
number
to
the
other
unanima●e
necessaries
.
The
People
of
Holland
and
Zealand
do
generally
betake
themselves
to
one
of
two
professions
,
either
to
Merchandizing
or
Seafaring
;
and
because
both
these
Provinces
are
very
full
of
Inhabitants
,
especially
Holland
,
there
are
enough
left
for
Sea
affairs
.
All
the
Inhabitants
of
Zealand
except
those
of
Midleburg
,
are
Mariners
;
their
number
is
infinit
in
Amsterdam
,
as
in
the
most
Merchant
Towns
which
are
scituated
on
the
Sea
;
and
in
this
Province
the
Rivers
and
Channels
may
be
said
to
be
the
habitations
of
these
sort
of
men
;
to
which
in
nature
and
in
profession
an
infinit
number
of
Fishermen
do
correspond
.
But
after
all
this
,
how
great
and
how
miraculous
is
their
Skill
in
Navigation
?
The
People
of
those
parts
are
naturally
more
adicted
to
sea
,
then
to
land
Affairs
.
The
very
Children
suck
in
the
precepts
of
Navigation
with
their
Mothers
milk
;
and
every
house
in
Holland
and
Zealand
may
be
said
to
be
a
School
thereof
:
when
they
have
run
over
the
more
neighbouring
seas
in
their
younger
years
,
being
grown
more
strong
,
they
betake
themselves
to
plough
up
the
farther
deeps
,
till
by
their
continual
Navigation
having
measured
every
Angle
of
the
Ocean
,
they
dare
venture
even
upon
the
taming
of
the
fury
or
tempest
thereof
.
There
is
no
Climate
,
Star
,
nor
winde
which
they
are
not
well
acquainted
with
:
They
are
bred
up
in
these
sorts
of
Labours
and
sufferings
;
and
triumphing
,
as
it
were
,
over
even
Nature
it self
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
thereof
they
joyn
together
the
farthest
distant
Seas
;
carry
the
one
Pole
to
the
other
,
and
making
one
Hemisphere
of
two
,
they
joyn
together
,
not
onely
in
Commerce
,
but
as
it
were
in
one
place
,
the
farthest
remote
Nations
of
the
Earth
.
Thus
by
their
so
many
singular
successes
in
Sea-affairs
,
especially
by
their
Navigation
in
the
Indies
,
but
chiefly
by
the
attempt
which
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
made
,
not
many
yeares
agoe
,
towards
the
Northern
parts
of
the
Frosen
sea
,
their
renown
is
grown
so
great
throughout
the
whole
World
,
as
they
may
be
said
to
have
clouded
the
glory
of
all
other
Nations
.
These
People
did
not
apply
themselves
in
former
times
in
sayling
to
the
Indies
;
the
Spaniard
did
not
permit
them
so
to
doe
,
till
the
Warre
was
commenc'd
;
and
after
it
was
begun
,
they
being
suffered
notwithstanding
to
frequent
the
Spanish
Seas
,
they
were
contented
with
this
near
and
moderate
gain
,
rather
then
to
adventure
upon
vast
and
immoderate
Traffique
,
which
was
to
be
fetch'd
from
new
Seas
,
and
from
new
and
unknown
Winds
.
The
Rebels
of
Holland
were
afterwards
forbidden
by
the
Spaniards
to
come
neer
any
of
their
Ports
.
Irritated
therefore
by
despair
of
losing
at
once
the
Commerce
with
Spain
,
and
their
share
of
that
of
the
Indies
,
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
resolved
to
venture
of
themselves
into
those
so
remote
parts
.
Nor
did
they
make
any
long
delay
:
They
furnish'd
out
some
few
ships
at
first
,
and
putting
to
Sea
;
made
towards
the
South
,
and
then
turning
towards
the
East
,
they
with
much
courage
ended
so
long
and
toylsome
a
Voyage
.
This
their
first
Adventure
did
not
notwithstanding
prove
very
fortunate
,
nor
much
gainfull
to
them
:
but
having
much
better
successe
in
their
after-Voyages
,
they
in
a
short
time
rendred
those
Seas
so
familiar
to
their
People
,
that
they
goe
now
to
the
East-Indies
with
as
much
ease
,
as
if
they
went
for
Pastime
from
one
of
their
own
Ports
to
another
.
But
this
so
great
a
daring
ended
not
here
:
nor
were
they
contented
to
have
addrest
their
Designes
to
the
commerce
of
the
Indies
.
After
they
had
found
out
this
new
way
of
Traffique
,
and
after
having
brought
by
many
Voyages
an
inestimable
Treasure
of
Spicery
into
Holland
,
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
they
had
courage
enough
oftentimes
to
insult
over
the
Portugals
in
those
Seas
,
and
even
to
besiege
them
within
those
Townes
and
Cities
which
had
been
by
them
alone
for
so
many
years
peacefully
possest
.
They
likewise
have
sailed
into
the
West
Indies
,
but
they
cannot
as
yet
get
any
admittance
there
,
meeting
with
greater
difficulties
and
more
obstacles
,
for
that
it
is
almost
totally
populated
with
Spanish
Colonies
;
yet
had
not
the
Truce
insued
,
they
had
designed
to
have
raised
new
Forces
that
they
might
get
footing
there
likewise
;
to
the
end
that
they
might
continually
infest
those
Seas
,
and
the
firm
land
;
and
have
a
narrower
watch
upon
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
which
if
it
should
at
any
time
fall
into
their
hands
,
the
Spaniards
would
thereby
assuredly
receive
a
greater
blow
then
they
have
done
at
any
time
before
:
by
what
hath
been
said
,
it
may
be
comprehended
how
great
the
strength
of
the
United
Provinces
is
by
Sea
,
and
what
advantages
they
are
likely
to
make
thereby
upon
all
occasions
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Revenue
,
and
Expences
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
IT
now
remains
that
we
see
what
moneys
the
United
Provinces
receive
,
and
how
they
lay
them
out
;
it
is
commonly
judged
that
in
time
of
War
,
according
to
the
greater
or
lesser
occasions
of
expence
,
they
contribute
one
year
with
another
eight
millions
of
Florins
,
for
the
service
of
their
generall
Union
,
which
amounts
to
the
sum
of
3200000
Crowns
,
at
the
rate
of
five
shillings
a
Crown
,
in
this
common
disbursement
every
Province
contributed
its
particular
proportion
,
according
to
the
utmost
of
their
abilities
,
unless
it
were
some
moneys
which
by
the
way
of
common
hostility
in
the
time
of
War
was
gathered
in
common
from
the
whole
Union
:
All
hostility
being
now
at
an
end
by
the
Truce
,
this
kind
of
Tax
doth
likewise
cease
.
In
time
of
War
also
,
because
all
the
Ports
of
Flanders
were
continually
besieged
by
the
Ships
of
the
United
Provinces
,
all
Forrein
Merchandize
were
unloaded
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
,
to
the
great
profit
of
those
two
Provinces
in
particular
,
and
to
the
great
advantage
of
the
General
Union
:
Whereas
now
the
Seas
being
open
,
much
Merchandize
will
certainly
be
hereafter
brought
into
the
Ports
of
Flanders
:
The
Union
hath
not
now
almost
any
income
by
the
way
of
common
disbursement
;
and
therefore
the
moneys
which
the
United
Provinces
contribute
for
the
expence
of
the
whole
Union
,
consist
in
what
is
raised
severally
from
every
one
of
them
.
The
United
Provinces
raise
almost
all
their
moneys
by
way
of
impositions
;
which
to
say
truth
are
so
great
there
,
as
they
cannot
well
be
greater
;
but
the
People
bear
them
patiently
!
Their
Liberty
could
not
long
endure
without
Arms
,
nor
their
arms
without
stipends
,
nor
their
stipends
without
impositions
;
and
the
United
Provinces
will
always
so
apprehend
the
Power
of
Spain
,
as
they
will
easily
be
perswaded
to
be
always
prepar'd
for
War
,
that
so
they
may
the
easilyer
evade
all
new
hazards
.
The
monies
which
are
raised
in
common
from
the
said
Provinces
,
are
contributed
as
hath
bin
said
,
according
to
the
possible
abilities
of
each
of
them
.
Holland
which
is
the
greatest
and
richest
of
all
the
rest
,
contributes
the
one
half
of
the
whole
:
next
to
Holland
,
Zealand
is
Taxed
heavier
then
any
of
the
other
six
;
and
the
other
concur
with
their
convenient
proportions
:
For
example
sake
;
of
a
hundred
Holland
furnisheth
fifty
;
Zealand
about
twenty
;
Friesland
twelve
;
and
the
rest
with
very
little
difference
the
remainder
.
The
moneys
must
needs
be
very
great
which
the
United
Provinces
spend
in
their
common
interest
,
their
Countrey
being
considered
,
which
is
but
of
a
small
circuit
;
besides
every
Province
reserves
a
proportion
for
several
occasions
of
their
own
;
but
Traffick
makes
good
what
is
wanting
in
Land
;
and
the
commodiousness
of
the
Sea
,
supplyes
their
narrowness
of
ground
;
and
the
industry
of
the
Inhabitants
,
the
defects
of
Nature
.
They
manage
their
moneys
to
the
best
advantage
,
their
Army
which
may
be
said
to
exhaust
the
whole
,
is
paid
with
many
limitations
;
in
paying
of
the
Soldiery
they
account
forty
days
to
the
month
,
so
as
their
Military
year
falls
very
short
in
months
.
The
United
Provinces
use
not
those
entertainments
,
nor
those
advantages
of
Pay
which
are
used
in
the
King
of
Spains
Army
;
so
as
their
sallary
being
limited
,
they
are
well
pay'd
,
and
their
Souldiers
do
not
mutiny
;
and
consequently
they
are
not
subject
to
such
disorder
of
Muteny
,
as
the
Spaniards
are
,
by
which
the
Crown
of
Spain
hath
been
greatly
indammaged
.
All
the
moneys
of
the
General
Union
are
laid
out
as
hath
been
said
,
in
the
maintenance
of
their
Militia
;
and
'tis
thought
that
the
United
Provinces
in
time
of
Truce
do
disburse
therein
2800000
crownes
a
year
.
The
said
Provinces
are
much
indebted
to
France
and
England
for
moneys
which
they
have
received
from
those
two
Crowns
upon
several
occasions
in
time
of
War
;
and
they
also
upon
the
same
Terms
owe
great
sums
upon
Interest
to
divers
Merchants
of
their
own
Countrey
.
Every
Province
apart
hath
their
particular
Revenues
,
as
also
their
particular
expences
:
Holland
,
Zealand
and
Friesland
,
are
at
great
expence
in
maintaining
their
Banks
and
Channels
,
that
they
may
keep
their
Country
as
dry
and
passable
as
they
can
;
but
Holland
and
Zealand
are
particularly
at
great
Charges
in
keeping
out
the
Sea
,
which
doth
oftentimes
strangely
indammage
them
;
the
Ocean
appears
more
angry
and
more
tempestuous
on
that
shore
then
in
any
other
part
of
Europe
;
and
there
you
would
believe
the
Sea
and
Land
to
be
at
greater
variance
then
any
where
else
,
and
that
there
the
two
Elements
shewed
their
greatest
enmity
one
to
another
.
THE
RELATION
OF
THE
United
Provinces
OF
FLANDERS
,
Written
by
the
Cardinall
Bentivoglio
.
BOOK
II.
CAP.
I.
An
Introduction
briefly
describing
the
War
of
Flanders
.
Madam
de
Parma
is
made
Regent
of
Flanders
.
WHat
hath
been
said
may
suffice
for
what
concerns
the
Countrey
,
People
,
Government
,
Strength
,
Incomes
;
and
Expences
of
the
United
Provinces
.
I
will
now
tell
you
how
their
Militia
is
Govern'd
:
Count
Mauris
of
Nassaw
is
General
of
all
their
Soldiery
;
but
being
to
speak
of
this
Commander
,
who
is
at
this
time
of
so
high
esteem
,
it
is
requisit
,
to
the
end
that
I
may
the
more
clearly
set
down
his
Actions
,
that
in
the
first
place
I
treat
of
those
of
his
Father
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
hath
been
so
much
heard
and
spoken
of
in
this
our
Age
;
to
the
which
I
am
likewise
invited
by
a
particular
desire
I
have
by
representing
the
Nature
,
Actions
,
and
death
of
this
Prince
;
to
give
you
a
breviat
of
the
beginnings
,
chief
events
,
and
end
of
this
last
so
long
and
memorable
War
of
the
Low
Countreys
:
The
House
of
Nassaw
hath
its
originall
,
and
still
keeps
its
chief
root
in
Germany
,
and
is
accounted
one
of
the
antientest
,
and
most
noble
of
those
parts
.
Out
of
▪
Germany
came
William
(
so
was
the
Prince
of
Orange
called
)
into
Flanders
when
he
was
yet
but
a
childe
,
and
was
received
into
the
Service
of
the
Emperor
Charls
the
fifth
,
by
whose
particular
favour
,
rather
then
by
any
necessary
proximity
of
blood
,
he
afterwards
remained
heir
of
the
House
of
Schalloune
;
and
of
a
bare
Count
of
Nassaw
(
being
inriched
with
much
wealth
)
came
likewise
by
this
succession
to
inherit
the
Principality
of
Orange
in
France
:
He
together
with
this
,
acquir'd
greater
Fortunes
from
the
Emperor
:
afterward
when
Charls
went
to
spend
the
rest
of
his
days
privately
in
Spain
,
and
his
Son
King
Philip
staid
for
a
while
in
Flanders
,
Orange
continued
still
in
great
favour
with
the
King
:
Philip
was
likewise
afterwards
to
return
for
Spain
,
so
as
it
was
necessary
to
think
upon
some
one
who
might
supply
his
place
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
:
Two
Princesses
were
chiefly
in
nomination
thereunto
;
the
one
Christierna
Dutches
Dowager
of
Lorrain
;
the
other
Margaret
,
wife
to
Octavius
Fernese
,
Duke
of
Parma
;
the
first
being
Neece
by
the
sisters
side
to
the
Emperor
,
the
other
his
natural
daughter
.
Christierna
was
much
desired
by
the
Nobility
of
the
Countrey
,
as
she
who
by
the
neighbourhood
of
Lorrain
was
well
known
in
Flanders
,
and
who
by
reason
of
the
conformity
of
those
two
Countreys
was
likely
to
be
more
gratious
in
her
Government
,
and
more
conformable
generally
to
the
Pallat
of
the
Dutch
;
and
the
peace
which
chiefly
by
her
means
had
but
a
little
before
been
concluded
in
Cambrey
,
was
yet
fresh
in
their
memory
;
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
was
of
all
others
chiefly
for
the
choice
of
Christierna
;
for
he
had
some
hope
to
marry
a
daughter
of
hers
,
by
which
means
he
did
aspire
to
be
the
Arbitror
and
Moderator
of
her
Government
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Kings
officers
of
State
were
more
for
Margaret
;
'twas
thought
she
would
be
more
affectionate
to
the
Kings
affairs
then
Christierna
,
to
whom
they
gave
the
title
of
a
French
woman
,
and
thought
her
more
interested
in
the
Crown
of
France
,
in
respect
of
Lorrain
:
Whereas
Margaret
,
in
respect
of
her
neerer
relation
to
the
blood
Royal
,
by
reason
of
so
many
interests
of
the
Family
of
the
Fernesees
in
Italy
,
with
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
for
that
Alexander
her
onely
son
was
then
intended
for
the
Kings
Court
,
as
a
pledge
of
greater
dependancy
,
was
held
to
be
wholly
for
the
Spanish
Faction
.
At
last
the
considerations
which
made
for
Margaret
prevailed
;
whereupon
she
was
chosen
,
and
declared
to
be
Regent
of
Flanders
,
and
to
that
purpose
was
sent
for
from
Italy
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Prince
of
Orange
his
Distasts
,
and
Nature
:
The
first
alterations
in
Flanders
arise
,
and
are
quieted
.
THe
Prince
of
Orange
being
netled
by
this
Election
,
The
King
being
return'd
or
Spain
,
the
first
jealousie
given
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
was
his
Marrying
of
Anne
daughter
to
Maurice
,
Elector
of
saxony
,
who
was
a
Lutheran
.
Returning
from
Germany
with
his
new
wife
to
Brussels
,
he
met
not
with
much
difficulty
in
ordering
his
pre-meditated
revolutions
.
The
people
of
Flanders
were
then
much
stir'd
up
,
and
all
the
three
orders
of
which
the
body
of
the
Provinces
were
framed
,
were
almost
equally
agrieved
.
The
Ecclesiastick
,
by
a
new
erection
of
Episcopacy
which
resulted
to
the
great
dishonor
of
the
Monastical
Abbots
,
in
whom
the
highest
degree
of
Ecclesiasticks
did
before
consist
:
The
order
of
the
Nobility
,
because
they
saw
they
were
forever
to
be
deprived
of
the
presence
of
their
natural
Prince
,
and
to
fall
into
the
Government
of
a
Forraigner
,
wher●in
the
too
great
and
too
Imperious
authority
which
the
Cardinal
Granville
held
with
the
Regent
,
appeared
to
them
to
be
in
particular
too
intollerable
:
The
Popular
order
;
for
that
the
people
of
Flanders
being
accustomed
to
live
in
much
liberty
,
and
many
of
them
being
there
upon
faln
into
the
licentiousness
of
Heresie
,
they
could
not
endure
the
new
rigour
of
the
publick
edicts
,
against
such
as
were
infected
,
which
rigour
was
termed
by
the
hateful
title
of
the
Spanish
Inquisition
.
The
nobles
were
they
who
first
blew
the
cole
in
publick
,
which
till
then
went
secretly
creeping
on
;
and
the
first
flame
was
hindled
by
Meyn
heer
〈◊〉
,
by
a
licensious
petition
,
which
he
and
Count
Lod●vick
,
brother
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
accompanied
by
a
great
many
others
of
the
Nobility
,
presented
to
the
Regent
:
They
instanced
therein
with
peremptory
words
,
for
moderation
in
the
regal
edicts
,
and
that
all
use
of
the
Inquisition
should
be
taken
away
:
this
licentiousness
of
the
Nobility
,
was
the
birth
of
a
popular
commotion
which
insued
not
long
after
.
A
number
of
the
base
●●ort
of
people
gathered
together
in
divers
places
,
but
chiefly
in
An●werp
,
who
grew
so
bold
,
as
impudently
●o
violate
Churches
,
beat
down
Altars
,
break
Images
,
and
to
introduce
that
Heresie
bare
fac'd
,
which
till
then
had
hiddenly
,
and
in
secret
been
the
cause
of
the
evils
;
which
were
not
notwithstanding
then
so
great
,
but
that
sufficient
remedies
were
〈◊〉
for
them
▪
The
Regent
applyed
at
first
〈…〉
medicines
as
the
time
administred
;
and
afterwards
taking
courage
,
she
compelled
Valenciennes
by
force
to
return
to
their
due
obedience
.
She
entred
her self
,
in
person
also
,
armed
into
Antwrep
,
and
reduced
it
and
many
other
Cities
into
their
former
rule
of
Government
.
The
first
commotions
in
Flanders
seem'd
to
be
as
soon
extinguished
,
as
raised
,
when
news
was
brought
that
the
Kings
anger
was
rekindled
against
the
Dutch
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
chosen
to
put
his
rigour
in
execution
.
The
Prince
o●
Orange
had
always
temporised
with
the
Regent
;
but
when
he
heard
that
the
Duke
of
Alva
was
on
his
march
,
and
drew
neer
,
he
openly
discovered
his
minde
,
and
retired
into
Germany
,
together
with
his
brother
Lodovick
:
He
thought
it
now
no
longer
time
to
temporise
:
he
considered
he
might
do
so
whilst
he
had
to
do
with
a
Regent
,
who
was
a
woman
,
and
in
the
power
of
Dutch
forces
;
but
what
security
could
he
hope
for
from
so
great
a
Commander
,
as
was
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
came
to
execute
the
Kings
orders
in
the
head
of
a
Forraign
Army
,
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
;
what
suspitions
might
he
think
his
former
actions
had
occasioned
?
and
how
many
had
he
indeed
given
?
And
he
feigned
his
fears
to
be
the
greater
,
that
he
might
stirre
up
greater
desire
of
Revolutions
;
resolving
then
not
to
wait
the
arrival
of
the
Dukes
Forces
,
he
withdrew
to
the
parts
which
lay
neerest
Germany
,
that
he
might
there
wait
the
time
which
might
recal
him
to
those
innovations
wherewith
Flanders
was
threatned
.
CHAP
III.
The
Duke
of
Alva
succeeds
the
Dutchese
of
Parma
;
THe
Duke
of
Alva
entered
the
Low-Countries
the
year
1567
,
bringing
with
him
a
powerful
Army
,
all
of
them
being
almost
Spaniards
;
more
powerful
in
valour
then
umber
of
men
.
He
took
upon
him
the
Government
;
his
first
intentions
were
to
secure
such
of
the
Nobility
and
Cities
as
he
most
suspected
;
he
therefore
forthwith
imprisoned
Count
Egm●nt
,
and
Count
Hern
,
together
with
many
others
of
the
Nobility
of
that
Country
;
and
prepared
heavy
yoaks
of
Citadels
for
many
Cities
,
which
were
of
greatest
consideration
,
either
for
their
scituation
or
for
their
Inhabitants
:
the
first
and
chiefest
was
that
of
Antwerp
,
and
to
the
yoke
of
Citadels
,
he
added
the
bridle
of
armed
Garrisons
.
These
so
rigorous
Foundations
of
Government
being
laid
by
the
Duke
,
it
remained
to
see
what
commotions
might
thereby
be
made
as
well
within
as
without
Flanders
;
there
were
great
dangers
both
within
and
without
.
From
France
to
boot
with
the
wonted
jealousies
which
the
Spaniards
received
from
this
neighbourhood
,
they
had
reason
then
to
doubt
the
faction
of
the
Hereticks
,
who
with
very
great
Forces
kept
that
Kingdom
then
infested
and
troubled
.
The
Queen
of
England
conspiring
likewise
with
the
Hugonets
of
France
,
had
the
same
designe
of
fomenting
the
Heresy
and
Rebellion
of
the
Low
Countreys
,
and
to
do
what
in
her
lay
to
bereave
the
Spaniard
quite
of
them
,
to
the
end
that
her
Kingdom
might
be
free
from
the
nighbourhood
of
this
suspected
power
.
Such
Hereticall
Princes
of
Germany
as
were
nearest
,
affrighted
by
the
example
of
the
Dutch
,
and
apprehending
least
the
slavery
which
was
introduced
upon
those
of
Flanders
,
might
be
extended
even
into
Germany
,
did
readily
agree
in
the
same
thoughts
and
Councels
;
these
were
the
dangers
from
abroad
;
but
those
at
home
were
of
no
less
importance
,
for
that
the
Dutch
differing
from
the
Spaniards
so
much
in
Climat
,
in
Customs
and
in
Laws
,
and
that
Nation
being
so
incens'd
against
this
by
reason
of
what
had
happ'ned
of
new
,
it
was
plainly
seen
,
that
the
Dutch
would
only
for
bear
rising
till
they
might
have
occasion
of
discovering
themselves
.
The
first
dangers
arose
from
without
;
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
his
brother
Lodovick
,
were
retired
as
hath
been
said
into
Germany
;
neither
were
they
then
idle
.
Their
Family
was
greatly
allyde
and
adhered
unto
in
those
parts
,
and
they
wonn
easie
belief
to
their
reigned
and
specious
pretences
,
wherewith
under
the
title
of
the
common
good
,
they
coloured
their
departure
from
Flanders
,
and
their
privat
ends
:
it
was
not
long
ere
they
took
up
Arms
▪
and
Lodovick
was
the
first
who
carryed
the
War
into
Friesland
,
wherein
he
proved
very
fortunate
:
Count
Are●berg
who
was
sent
against
him
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
with
great
Forces
was
routed
,
and
himself
slain
in
battel
:
The
Duke
being
hereat
moved
,
resolv'd
to
go
himself
in
person
to
fight
,
and
drive
out
Lodovick
;
having
first
caused
the
heads
of
Count
Egmont
and
Count
Horn
to
be
strucken
off
at
B●ussels
;
the
Army
was
instantly
on
its
march
,
and
speedily
led
into
Friesland
;
where
the
Dukes
arrival
,
fight
and
victory
,
was
one
and
the
same
things
;
so
as
Lodovick
being
defeated
,
and
made
to
fly
,
he
retyred
again
to
Germany
.
But
the
Prince
of
Orange
had
again
prepared
a
more
important
war
against
the
Duke
:
He
not
long
after
entred
the
Country
with
a
powerfull
Army
which
he
had
raised
in
Germany
;
which
being
increased
by
Hugonot
Forces
from
France
,
after
he
had
in
vain
laboured
to
get
some
men
from
Liege
,
he
staid
in
Brabant
,
hoping
assuredly
to
raise
some
insurrections
thereabouts
,
and
to
get
footing
in
some
chief
City
;
but
for
that
time
he
failed
in
his
designe
;
for
he
found
the
Duke
of
Alva
on
his
Front
,
who
having
the
art
of
incamping
and
conquering
without
the
expence
of
blood
,
did
in
a
short
time
drive
him
out
of
the
Countrey
.
The
Duke
returned
in
triumph
into
Brussels
:
and
if
he
had
been
pleased
after
the
punishments
he
had
inflicted
within
the
Town
,
and
the
Victories
he
had
brought
from
abroad
,
to
have
temporized
and
mitigated
the
rigour
of
his
Government
,
there
had
been
great
hopes
that
the
affairs
of
Germany
might
have
been
accommodaed
in
some
convenient
manner
,
and
the
signes
thereof
grew
already
greater
by
a
general
pardon
sent
from
the
King
;
when
the
Duke
being
inexorable
,
would
not
revoke
the
resolution
he
had
taken
of
laying
some
new
and
unaccustomed
Impositions
upon
all
the
goods
,
as
well
moveable
as
immoveable
,
which
were
in
the
Country
.
The
Dutch
thought
it
then
too
hard
that
they
should
not
only
undergo
,
but
that
themselves
should
nourish
the
slavery
,
which
by
so
many
several
ways
the
Duke
of
Alva
would
introduce
amongst
them
;
who
till
that
time
were
wont
to
live
without
almost
any
grievances
,
and
to
be
govern'd
as
Free
men
.
The
risings
in
the
Low
Countreys
being
then
become
inevitable
,
the
first
thunder
thereof
was
heard
in
Zealand
:
Then
Holland
beginning
to
move
,
and
many
of
the
Cities
which
were
scituated
on
the
confines
of
France
,
the
People
flew
out
into
fury
every
where
,
and
ran
to
take
up
Arms.
Lodovick
took
the
City
of
Mous
,
one
of
the
chiefest
which
lay
towards
France
;
and
his
brother
the
Prince
of
Orange
prepared
the
mean
while
to
enter
the
Country
a
second
time
,
with
as
powerfull
an
Army
as
was
the
first
.
The
Duke
of
Alva
,
inviron'd
with
so
many
difficulties
,
and
floating
between
the
importance
and
diversitie
of
resolutions
,
whether
he
were
to
sease
upon
Holland
and
Zealand
,
which
by
reason
of
the
sea
were
the
Provinces
of
greatest
consideration
;
or
those
Cities
scituate
upon
the
confines
of
France
,
which
were
exposed
to
the
danger
they
were
threatned
with
by
the
Hagonets
of
that
Kingdom
;
at
last
the
greatest
being
that
which
was
to
be
feared
from
France
,
prevailed
He
then
made
his
son
Frederick
encamp
with
the
flowre
of
his
Army
about
Mons
;
and
he
himself
came
thither
afterwards
together
with
the
Duke
of
Medina
Celi
,
who
was
come
not
long
before
by
Sea
from
Spain
,
to
succeed
him
in
the
Government
.
The
Siege
began
luckely
;
the
succours
of
the
French
Hugonots
were
routed
and
discomfeited
on
the
one
side
;
and
it
was
ended
with
like
success
,
the
other
succour
which
was
brought
from
Germany
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
being
likewise
repuls'd
and
brought
into
great
straits
;
but
though
Orange
could
not
relieve
Mons
,
yet
did
not
his
entrance
into
the
Country
prove
altogether
uneffectuall
:
for
before
he
attempted
to
relieve
that
Town
,
he
had
taken
Rur●monde
in
Ghelderland
,
Malines
,
and
many
other
Towns
;
and
this
his
second
breaking
in
,
had
caused
great
commotions
amongst
the
People
;
he
afterwards
retired
,
not
having
men
enough
to
keep
the
field
;
and
having
soon
lo●all
that
he
had
wonn
,
he
withdrew
himself
,
rather
in
a
fugitive
then
conquered
posture
into
Holland
,
wherein
and
in
Zealand
,
by
the
advantage
of
the
Sea
,
and
Rivers
,
together
with
the
pertenaciousness
of
those
people
,
and
the
Au●hority
which
he
had
there
as
Governor
of
both
those
Provinces
,
he
laid
the
chief
seat
of
the
War
,
and
of
his
designes
.
The
whole
body
of
the
Insurrection
and
of
the
War
being
then
reduced
into
Holland
and
Zealand
,
very
memorable
actions
happ'ned
in
both
those
Provinces
.
In
Zealand
the
succoor
which
was
brought
by
Christopher
Mandragones
,
one
of
,
the
most
cryd
up
Commanders
of
the
Spanish
Nation
at
that
time
;
to
the
besieged
of
Turgoes
,
were
the
most
remarkable
actions
of
war
,
which
we
read
of
either
in
antient
or
modern
History
;
He
with
a
strength
of
Spaniards
,
and
Souldiers
of
some
other
Nations
,
at
a
low
ebb
pass'd
over
an
Arm
of
the
Sea
six
miles
broad
,
and
after
having
valiantly
overcome
a●
the
difficulties
of
the
contrary
party
,
which
were
judg'd
not
to
be
possibly
overcome
he
at
last
to
his
great
glory
brought
in
the
relief
in
Holland
,
besides
other
successes
,
the
siege
of
Harlem
was
very
famous
;
it
was
eight
months
in
dispute
whether
the
constancy
of
the
besiegers
or
the
besieged
would
prove
the
greater
;
but
those
within
the
Town
yeilded
at
the
last
,
and
underwent
such
punishments
,
as
a
fatall
memory
remained
ever
after
in
Holland
,
both
of
this
success
,
and
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
whose
Government
soon
after
ended
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Duke
of
Alva's
departure
;
he
is
succeeded
by
the
Commendador
Maggior
of
Castile
,
who
dies
.
THe
Duke
of
Medina
being
astonish'd
to
see
the
aff●irs
of
Flanders
in
so
turbulent
a
condition
,
refused
the
Government
thereof
.
Don
Luis
de
Rechusens
was
then
Governor
of
Milan
,
he
was
Commendador
Maggior
of
Castil●
,
and
great
was
the
opinion
of
his
valour
.
The
King
commanded
him
to
succeed
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
at
his
first
entrance
into
Flanders
,
resolved
by
the
moderation
of
his
Government
,
to
make
the
Duke
of
Alva's
rigidness
be
forgotten
;
but
as
wounds
ill
cured
at
first
,
usually
become
uncurable
,
so
,
so
many
and
so
putrid
,
were
the
humors
whereof
the
insurrection
of
the
Low
Countreys
were
composed
,
as
hardly
any
cure
could
be
apply'd
thereunto
.
Neither
swords
,
nor
lenetives
could
any
longer
avail
.
The
pertenaciousness
and
daring
of
the
Rebels
growing
still
greater
,
it
behov'd
the
Commendador
to
trie
whether
he
could
tame
them
by
the
sword
or
no
;
the
events
were
various
;
but
those
at
sea
,
or
in
the
rivers
by
the
Spanish
against
the
Maretine
forces
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
proved
unfortunate
to
the
Spaniard
,
so
as
ere
long
the
Commendador
saw
himself
quite
bereft
of
those
two
Provinces
.
These
losses
were
in
part
restored
by
the
rout
which
was
given
near
M●ck
in
Ghelderland
to
Count
Lodovick
;
who
together
with
his
brother
Henry
,
and
Christopher
Count
Palatin
of
Rheine
,
was
entred
the
County
again
with
some
German
Forces
;
his
Army
was
routed
;
and
he
,
his
brother
and
Christopher
all
three
slain
,
to
the
great
honor
of
the
Spanish
Commanders
,
to
whom
so
important
a
Victory
cost
the
loss
of
but
very
little
blood
;
but
they
reaped
but
little
good
thereby
,
by
reason
of
the
mutiny
which
not
long
after
brake
out
amongst
the
Spanish
Soldiers
for
want
of
pay
:
After
the
battel
at
Mock
,
the
memorable
siege
of
Leyden
in
Holland
succeeded
:
The
Spaniards
had
already
brought
them
within
the
Town
into
great
straits
,
when
they
found
themselves
without
,
to
be
in
very
great
danger
.
The
Hollander
took
a
desperat
advice
to
relieve
Leyden
by
cutting
many
rivers
into
one
,
whereby
they
drowned
a
great
part
of
the
Country
,
and
so
at
last
relieved
the
Town
by
water
,
which
they
could
not
do
by
land
;
and
the
City
was
freed
from
the
siege
,
the
besiegers
becoming
the
besieged
,
and
many
of
them
perished
in
the
waters
.
There
were
some
hopes
at
this
time
of
putting
an
end
to
their
troubles
by
som
fair
accommodation
.
The
Emperor
Radulphus
appeared
therein
,
who
sent
Ambassadors
to
Flanders
to
this
end
;
but
this
endeavor
proved
quickly
vain
,
the
Hollanders
and
their
adherents
being
become
too
contumacious
,
and
suffering
themselves
to
be
too
easily
carryed
away
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
artifices
,
wherby
he
wrought
so
,
as
those
just
conditions
of
Peace
propounded
on
the
King
of
Spains
behalf
were
not
admitted
of
.
They
consisted
chiefly
of
two
points
;
that
the
Rebels
should
return
to
their
due
obedience
to
their
King
,
and
that
they
should
restore
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
into
its
former
condition
.
Upon
these
conditions
,
the
King
offered
to
satisfie
the
rebels
in
all
the
other
principall
concernments
,
as
in
taking
away
all
foreiners
;
in
taking
away
all
garisons
and
Impositions
,
and
in
restoring
them
to
their
Priviledges
and
former
government
.
The
rebels
did
not
openly
deny
obedience
to
the
King
;
but
that
they
might
not
return
unto
their
allegiance
,
propounded
difficulties
not
to
be
answered
nor
overcome
,
and
for
what
concerned
their
Religion
,
they
went
about
to
justifie
their
old
intentions
by
various
pretences
;
particularly
by
affirming
that
Holland
and
Zealand
would
be
in
a
great
measure
unpeopled
,
if
all
they
were
to
go
from
thence
who
wereof
the
reformed
Religion
,
as
they
term'd
it
.
All
Treaties
of
peace
being
thus
suddenly
cut
off
,
the
War
continued
on
all
sides
,
and
it
was
innobled
in
particular
by
two
new
enterprises
of
the
Spaniards
in
Zealand
,
like
to
that
first
of
Mand●agones
:
The
Spaniard
did
thus
,
not
only
in
despite
of
nature
,
but
even
of
their
enemies
,
keep
footing
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
,
where
in
a
few
days
the
Commendador
died
of
a
Violent
Feaver
.
CHAP
V.
The
Councell
of
State
takes
the
Government
upon
them
.
THe
Commendador
being
dead
,
the
Councell
of
State
took
upon
them
the
administration
,
but
little
good
was
to
be
expected
from
the
dividing
of
that
Authority
into
many
,
which
was
united
into
one
alone
;
and
the
fidelity
of
divers
of
the
Councell
began
already
to
be
apparently
corrupted
,
and
it
was
soon
known
that
they
joyned
in
the
conspiracy
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
by
means
of
the
said
Prince
,
some
of
the
chief
of
the
Councell
who
stood
firmly
for
the
King
and
Spanish
Interest
,
were
quickly
made
Prisoners
,
;
whereupon
the
Councell
turn'd
all
their
resolutions
,
to
inforce
the
Spaniards
to
quit
the
Low-Conntreys
;
to
boot
with
the
first
dislike
which
the
Dutch
had
in
general
of
the
Spaniards
;
those
of
the
Councell
made
use
of
a
new
pretence
,
that
they
might
with
the
greater
resolution
prosecute
their
designes
:
which
was
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
made
themselves
masters
of
the
Town
of
Alosto
,
in
the
very
Province
of
Flanders
,
after
a
great
many
of
them
had
again
mutinied
with
danger
of
much
prejudice
to
the
Countrey
thereby
.
They
were
then
by
publick
declaration
of
the
whole
Councell
,
all
of
them
proclaimed
Rebels
;
and
the
people
in
all
parts
rose
up
in
Arms
against
them
;
upon
the
same
pretence
they
betook
themselves
to
besiege
the
best
Forts
which
were
guarded
by
the
Spaniards
;
and
unless
it
were
the
Ci●adell
of
Antwerp
,
all
their
Forts
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Dutch
,
who
had
joyn'd
their
Forces
together
to
that
purpose
.
Another
practice
of
importancy
yet
remained
to
end
the
business
,
wherein
the
Prince
of
Orange
used
his
utmost
skill
▪
which
was
,
That
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Low
Countreys
should
be
reconciled
in
one
,
and
to
joyn
together
with
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
that
they
should
all
unanimously
provide
for
the
common
Interest
.
The
Deputies
of
all
the
Provinces
except
,
Luxembourg
,
&c.
convened
together
to
this
purpose
in
Gaunt
,
which
is
the
chiefest
City
of
Flanders
,
and
concluded
the
peace
which
went
afterwards
by
the
name
of
Gaunt
.
The
chief
Articles
thereof
were
,
that
all
Forreiners
were
to
be
driven
out
by
the
Common
Arms
;
that
they
should
indeavour
to
get
the
King
to
restore
them
to
their
first
Government
;
that
for
what
concerns
Religion
,
except
Holland
and
Zealand
,
all
the
other
Provinces
should
suffer
no
other
Religion
to
be
exercised
in
them
save
what
was
Roman
Catholick
;
and
that
the
results
of
matters
of
Religion
in
those
two
particular
Provinces
,
should
be
reserved
to
be
determined
by
the
States
General
,
which
were
to
meet
as
soon
as
might
be
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
thought
it
impossible
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
approve
of
this
peace
,
and
therefore
firmly
believed
that
all
the
other
Provinces
would
very
speedily
joyn
in
the
same
Insurrection
with
Holland
and
Zealand
.
The
Spaniards
this
mean
while
met
together
from
many
parts
,
and
resolving
to
be
roundly
revenged
of
the
Dutch
,
who
had
declared
them
to
be
Rebels
,
and
exposed
them
as
it
were
to
a
publick
and
generall
slaughter
,
went
towards
the
Citadell
of
Antwerp
.
They
rested
very
few
houres
of
the
day
,
and
were
very
weary
when
they
came
thither
,
notwithstanding
without
taking
any
manner
of
rest
,
they
with
one
accord
resolved
either
to
die
,
or
sup
that
very
night
in
Antwerp
;
they
made
no
long
delay
:
they
marched
out
of
the
Citadell
in
good
order
to
the
number
of
about
3000.
and
gave
on
with
such
resolution
and
force
upon
the
Enemies
trenches
,
who
in
great
numbers
besieged
the
Citadel
on
that
●ide
which
lay
towards
the
Town
,
as
the
breaking
through
them
and
making
them
fly
,
was
one
and
the
same
action
,
and
effected
as
soon
as
begun
.
The
Spaniards
sufficiently
glutted
with
the
blood
of
their
Enemies
,
went
presently
to
sack
the
City
,
wherein
they
spent
three
whole
days
,
and
which
was
the
occasion
of
those
great
miseries
,
and
calamities
which
might
satisfie
the
hatred
,
revenge
,
lust
and
avarice
of
the
prevailing
side
.
CHAP.
VI.
Don
John
of
Austria
comes
unexpectedly
into
Flanders
,
and
dies
suddenly
.
THe
Affairs
of
Flanders
stood
thus
,
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
,
natural
brother
to
the
King
was
unexpectedly
arrived
in
the
Loyl
Country
of
Luxemburg
;
his
arrival
did
strangely
stagger
all
those
that
were
desirous
of
novelty
,
but
especially
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
he
saw
that
Don
Iohn
being
of
the
blood
Royal
,
having
wonn
so
great
renown
in
Spain
in
the
War
against
the
Moors
,
and
in
the
memmorable
Naval
fight
of
Lepanto
,
being
besides
of
a
quick
wit
,
and
attracting
demeanor
;
he
saw
I
say
that
by
his
means
,
the
Low
Countreys
might
easily
be
reduced
into
a
peaceable
condition
,
which
did
not
correspond
with
Orange
his
ends
;
his
first
endeavour
therefore
was
,
to
keep
Don
Iohn
from
being
admitted
to
have
the
Government
;
and
he
hoped
to
effect
it
,
for
that
he
thought
he
would
never
consent
to
the
peace
of
Gaunt
:
but
here
his
hopes
failed
him
,
by
reason
of
the
agreement
made
between
Don
Iohn
and
the
Provinciall
States
in
Marchia
,
a
Town
in
Luxemb●rg
,
wherein
he
approved
of
the
peace
of
Gaunt
,
and
all
the
Spaniards
and
other
Forreiners
were
forthwith
sent
away
,
except
some
Dutch
who
wanted
their
pay
.
After
this
agreement
at
Marchia
,
Don
Iohn
was
received
with
great
pomp
and
rejoycing
into
Brussels
;
but
the
quiet
which
was
hereupon
hoped
for
,
lasted
but
for
awhile
;
it
was
not
to
be
believed
that
Don
Iohn
would
have
again
betaken
himself
to
force
,
he
not
having
any
Arms
,
and
being
absolutely
in
the
hands
of
the
Dutch
;
yet
such
was
the
cunning
used
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
partly
by
cavelling
at
the
Articles
of
Agreement
of
Marchia
,
and
partly
in
laying
the
delay
of
not
dispatching
away
the
Germans
,
which
he
could
not
so
suddenly
do
for
want
of
pay
,
to
Don
Iohns
default
,
as
the
said
Don
Iohn
found
himself
presently
to
be
much
suspected
,
and
in
danger
of
inevitable
treacheries
against
his
person
.
The
Lady
Margaret
of
Vallois
Queen
of
Navarr
,
went
casually
at
this
time
to
the
Bath
of
the
Spaw
;
Don
Iohn
would
not
let
the
so
opportune
an
occasion
,
but
departing
from
Brussels
under
pretence
of
Complement
to
the
Queen
,
he
possess'd
himself
at
unawares
of
the
Castle
of
Namures
,
a
City
which
confines
upon
the
Country
of
Luxemburg
on
that
side
which
lies
towards
France
,
and
there
secured
himself
;
yet
many
were
then
of
opinion
,
that
this
resolution
of
making
himself
master
of
that
Castle
was
cunningly
infused
into
Don
Iohn
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
himself
,
to
make
him
thereby
the
more
suspicious
,
and
so
the
affairs
might
the
easilyer
return
to
their
former
troubles
;
nor
did
this
his
designe
prove
vain
.
This
was
interpreted
a
declaring
of
War
,
whereupon
the
whole
Countrey
fell
again
into
commotion
on
a
sudden
,
and
arms
were
again
taken
up
on
all
sides
,
and
the
Forrein
Forces
which
were
already
dismist
by
the
King
returning
speedily
from
Italy
,
the
battell
of
Geblurs
,
neer
unto
Namures
not
long
after
ensued
,
where
Don
Iohn
with
little
more
then
a
thousand
Foot
and
a
thousand
Horse
(
whilst
the
rest
of
his
Forces
,
were
hastning
to
the
place
of
Battell
)
did
miraculously
defeat
the
Dutch
Army
which
consisted
of
sixteen
thousand
foot
,
and
three
thousand
horse
,
yet
did
not
Orange
for
all
this
desist
from
pursuing
his
designs
:
he
was
already
seated
in
place
of
supream
authority
by
the
rebels
by
whom
with
unwonted
demonstrations
of
honour
he
was
in
a
triumphant
manner
received
first
in
Antwerp
,
and
then
in
Brussels
,
Orange
after
this
defeat
;
had
recours
to
his
subtlest
stratagems
;
Germany
,
England
and
France
,
being
much
affrighted
by
the
Spanish
Forces
,
he
drew
down
a
great
Army
from
Germany
,
led
on
by
Iohn
Cassimer
Palatin
,
wherein
the
Queen
of
England
assisted
with
great
sums
of
money
,
and
made
many
French
Forces
move
under
the
Duke
of
Allasonne
,
who
was
brother
to
the
King
of
France
,
and
whom
the
Rebels
received
under
the
title
of
their
Protector
;
and
that
unwonted
Novelties
might
not
be
wanting
in
this
Insurrection
,
the
Archduke
Matthias
,
Nephew
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
was
privily
come
a
little
before
from
Vienna
,
moved
thereunto
by
a
youthfull
spirit
of
ambition
,
by
the
meer
authority
of
the
rebels
,
and
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
was
assigned
unto
him
for
his
Lievtenant
;
he
had
taken
upon
him
the
Title
of
Governor
for
the
King
,
of
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
and
was
prepared
to
lead
on
the
Enemies
Forces
against
Don
Iohn
,
who
was
indeed
the
true
Governor
.
This
mean
while
Don
Iohn
had
got
into
a
very
great
strength
near
unto
Man●res
,
resolving
to
dissolve
this
cloud
of
Forces
which
overhung
him
on
all
sides
,
and
thus
to
get
the
greater
glory
by
getting
the
victory
without
fighting
;
as
happily
fell
out
not
long
after
;
but
he
died
first
,
and
so
was
too
soon
bereaft
of
the
fruit
of
the
first
victory
already
gotten
,
and
of
this
second
so
well
ordered
.
Don
Iohn
dyed
of
a
few
days
sickness
,
not
without
suspicion
of
being
poysoned
.
He
was
a
Prince
worthy
to
have
lived
longer
,
and
to
have
longer
tryed
whether
he
could
with
his
sword
have
cut
off
the
Hydraes
head
of
the
rebellion
of
Flanders
,
which
after
became
invincible
.
The
Rebels
Forces
disbanding
soon
after
for
want
of
pay
,
Cassimers
Forces
returned
to
Germany
,
and
another
thing
happ'nd
afterwards
much
to
the
advantage
of
the
Kings
affairs
:
which
was
,
that
the
Walloun●
Provinces
,
when
they
had
discovered
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
perfidious
ends
and
those
of
the
rest
of
the
Rebels
,
which
were
,
totally
to
withdraw
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
they
framed
a
faction
apart
(
whereat
the
P●ince
of
Orange
stormed
,
and
did
in
vain
indeavour
to
hinder
it
)
under
the
name
of
Malecontents
,
whereby
they
signified
that
they
were
but
ill
satisfied
,
yet
would
not
be
Rebels
,
either
to
the
King
or
Church
.
CHAP
VII
.
The
Prince
of
Parma
succeeds
Don
John
;
the
Rebels
receive
the
Duke
of
Alanzonne
for
their
new
Prince
:
the
Prince
of
Orange
is
wounded
by
a
musquet-shot
.
THis
mean
while
the
Prince
of
Parma
succeeded
Don
Iohn
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
;
The
Treaty
at
Cullen
proving
vain
,
the
King
thought
he
could
now
no
longer
forbear
the
last
demonstration
of
his
just
anger
against
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
he
proclaimed
him
to
be
guilty
of
high
Treason
,
the
Head
and
Author
of
the
rebellion
in
the
Low
Countreys
,
the
publick
bane
and
chief
Author
of
all
the
Evils
;
the
Prince
of
Orange
hereat
incensed
,
flew
presently
to
desperat
Councels
;
and
laying
aside
the
first
pretended
colour
of
the
War
which
was
that
they
fought
not
against
the
King
,
but
against
the
pride
and
tyranny
of
the
Spaniards
,
as
he
and
those
that
sided
with
him
termed
it
,
he
began
barefac'd
to
deny
obedience
to
the
King
,
and
easily
induced
his
followers
to
do
the
like
,
and
to
provide
themselves
of
a
new
Prince
.
The
Duke
of
Alanzon
was
thought
the
fittest
of
all
others
for
this
purpose
,
out
of
hopes
that
they
might
ingage
the
King
of
France
in
the
Dukes
Interest
:
whereupon
the
Duke
was
received
into
Antwerp
,
and
with
publick
solemnity
sworn
Prince
of
the
Low
Countreys
.
Orange
had
no
particular
affection
to
the
French
;
but
he
indeavoured
and
hoped
to
keep
up
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
by
means
of
the
French
Forces
,
and
to
handle
the
business
so
,
as
the
Dutch
growing
at
last
weary
of
the
French
,
and
despairing
of
ever
being
pardoned
by
the
Spaniard
,
they
might
come
to
frame
a
Free
Government
,
whereof
he
might
be
the
Moderator
and
Arbitror
:
in
which
variety
of
successes
,
if
more
favor'd
by
Fortune
,
he
could
not
get
to
bee
made
absolute
Prince
of
all
the
Revolted
Provinces
,
he
hoped
that
he
might
yet
prove
to
be
so
in
Holland
and
in
Zealand
;
two
strong
and
powerfull
Provinces
,
infected
with
Heresie
already
,
and
which
now
acknowledged
no
other
Authority
then
his
.
These
were
the
ends
to
which
it
was
thought
Orange
his
blind
Ambition
did
tend
;
the
joyful
presages
of
Alansonne
the
new
Prince
did
this
mean
while
forbode
no
good
to
his
hopes
;
for
at
the
same
time
a
bold
Bischayard
came
to
him
,
and
within
his
own
House
discharged
a
Musquet
at
his
head
.
He
was
cured
of
this
wound
,
but
this
foretold
another
of
the
like
sort
,
which
not
long
after
was
the
occasion
of
his
death
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
Rebels
are
brought
into
great
straits
.
Alanzonne
withdraws
into
France
,
and
soon
after
the
Pr.
of
Orange
is
slain
.
THis
mean
while
the
Affairs
of
the
Rebels
grew
worse
and
worse
,
The
Prince
of
Orange
after
these
affairs
had
shut
himself
up
in
Holland
,
with
his
mind
wholly
bent
to
find
out
some
fuel
wherby
to
keep
alive
the
fire
of
Rebellion
,
which
was
already
so
well
kindled
;
when
at
once
the
blow
came
,
which
cut
both
his
Designes
and
his
Life
short
.
He
that
wounded
him
was
a
Burgonian
,
and
the
wound
was
given
by
a
Pistoll
,
which
he
desperatly
discharged
at
his
Head.
This
hapned
at
Delfe
,
where
the
Prince
of
Orange
then
was
,
who
dyed
almost
presently
upon
it
,
not
being
able
to
speak
a
word
.
This
was
the
end
of
William
of
Nassaw
Prince
of
Orange
,
in
the
52.
year
of
his
Age.
A
man
who
without
doubt
might
have
been
numbred
amongst
the
famousest
of
our
Times
,
if
resting
contented
with
his
own
so
considerable
Fortune
,
he
had
not
by
violence
and
illegall
meanes
endeavoured
to
raise
himself
to
a
greater
.
He
dyed
reputed
an
Heretick
;
and
which
is
more
,
not
thought
to
have
any
Religion
at
all
in
him
.
Hee
profest
Liberty
of
Religion
and
Government
,
that
he
might
the
better
invegle
the
People
,
and
under
the
name
of
Liberty
oppress
it
the
more
;
Those
that
sided
most
with
him
,
were
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
;
and
his
chiefest
Authority
lay
in
those
two
Provinces
;
which
was
so
great
,
as
he
appeared
rather
to
be
Prince
thereof
then
Governour
;
and
'twas
said
,
that
they
had
resolved
to
choose
him
for
their
Prince
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
Rebels
continue
in
their
first
Obstinacy
;
The
Duke
of
PARMA
dyes
.
THe
Rebels
were
astonished
and
much
confused
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
death
;
and
'twas
thought
then
that
the
whole
Fabrick
of
Rebellion
would
fall
to
the
Ground
,
the
Architecture
fayling
;
but
the
foundations
thereof
were
already
too
deeply
laid
:
which
that
they
might
be
the
more
firm
and
stable
,
there
wanted
not
Princes
,
who
jealous
of
the
too
near
Neighborhood
of
the
Spaniard
,
brought
such
materials
as
were
needfull
.
The
pertenacity
of
the
Rebels
encreasing
thus
,
rather
then
diminishing
by
the
Prince
of
Orange's
death
,
they
were
so
far
from
listning
to
any
thing
that
might
tend
to
a
reconciliation
,
as
they
resolved
to
continue
the
War
even
to
the
last
Gasp
,
rather
then
ever
to
return
to
be
under
the
command
of
Spain
.
The
first
thing
they
did
after
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
death
,
was
to
honour
his
memory
with
solemn
Pomp
and
Obsequies
.
And
presently
substituted
Count
Maurice
,
his
Son
,
in
his
Fathers
Honors
and
Titles
,
beleeving
firmly
that
hee
would
prove
true
Heir
and
Successor
to
his
Father
,
as
well
in
his
affection
to
them
,
as
in
his
hatred
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
Prince
Maurice
was
then
a
Youth
of
Sixteen
years
old
;
and
therefore
Count
Hollack
was
given
unto
him
for
his
Lieutenant
in
the
War
:
who
afterwards
by
marrying
a
Sister
of
his
,
became
his
Brother-in-Law
.
The
King
of
Spains
Forces
were
this
mean
while
Victorious
in
all
places
:
Tornay
,
Odenard
,
Ypre
,
Dankerk
,
Newport
,
and
many
other
Towns
of
importance
in
Flanders
and
other
parts
,
were
recovered
by
the
Prince
of
Parma
;
the
City
of
Groninghen
,
and
many
other
Towns
towards
Friesland
were
already
returned
to
the
Kings
obedience
;
and
the
Catholick
Forces
had
made
good
progress
on
all
sides
.
Only
Antwerp
made
resistance
,
&
did
a
little
retard
them
:
but
the
difficulty
of
the
siege
of
Antwerp
made
for
the
Prince
his
Glory
,
since
the
greater
the
Obstacles
were
which
he
met
withall
in
managing
the
siege
,
his
valor
appeared
to
be
the
greater
in
reducing
it
at
the
last
.
He
master'd
the
River
of
Schelde
with
his
famous
Stecata
:
Hee
with
great
Military
worth
,
hindred
Relief
from
being
brought
to
the
Town
by
any
other
way
;
and
frustrated
the
mighty
Machines
of
a
great
Ship
,
and
certain
Boats
with
Fire-workes
,
which
with
an
ill
Omen
they
termed
,
The
Wars
end
,
for
they
made
no
long
Resistance
afterwards
.
This
memorable
Siege
lasted
almost
a
whole
year
.
By
reason
of
the
danger
that
Antwerp
was
in
;
Gaunt
,
Bruges
and
Malines
,
were
already
faln
into
the
Prince
his
hands
;
so
as
the
Rebels
were
never
in
so
bad
a
Condition
as
then
;
nor
the
Kings
Affairs
in
greater
Reputation
.
The
Rebels
were
afterwards
reinheartned
by
the
Queen
of
Englands
protection
,
who
craftily
endeavouring
to
oppress
those
her
neighbors
,
which
she
boasted
to
assist
as
oppressed
,
sent
the
Earl
of
Lester
over
with
a
whole
Army
to
assist
them
,
and
wrought
her self
into
their
Government
and
Towns
,
whereof
some
in
the
most
important
scituations
of
Holland
and
Zealand
were
delivered
up
unto
her
as
cautiona●y
.
Her
daring
increased
together
with
her
ambition
,
upon
the
unhappie
success
which
befell
a
Fleet
at
Sea
,
which
the
King
of
Spain
had
sent
against
her
Kingdom
;
but
the
Dutch
Rebels
began
quickly
to
be
weary
of
the
English
yoke
;
and
it
was
not
long
till
being
glutted
and
grown
jealous
of
Lester
and
his
Government
,
they
took
from
him
the
mannaging
of
those
Arms
,
and
forced
him
to
return
to
Engand
,
to
the
Queens
no
little
indignation
.
Count
Mauris
was
this
mean
while
increased
in
years
,
and
together
with
his
years
the
opinion
of
his
valour
increased
;
so
as
the
whole
care
of
the
War
was
committed
to
him
:
Mauris
from
that
time
began
to
grow
famou●
in
the
Military
profession
.
He
with
great
celerity
wonn
almost
the
whole
Country
which
the
Spaniards
possest
beyond
the
Rheine
,
from
whence
'twas
always
easier
then
from
any
other
part
,
to
penetrate
even
into
the
very
bowels
of
the
Enemies
,
more
particularly
in
Holland
,
the
chief
seat
of
their
Rebellion
.
Thus
the
Spaniards
,
whilst
they
busie
themselves
too
much
in
the
Civil
wars
of
France
,
receive
these
important
losses
in
their
own
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
(
for
so
he
was
now
become
by
reason
of
his
Fathers
death
)
resisted
as
much
as
he
could
)
his
going
into
France
;
but
he
must
obey
the
Kings
Orders
,
which
were
sent
unto
him
too
possitively
from
Spain
:
In
the
first
passage
the
Duke
reliev'd
Paris
,
and
in
the
second
Roan
,
in
both
which
succours
he
wonn
great
Fame
;
and
whilst
he
prepared
to
return
a
third
time
into
France
,
he
died
at
Arras
:
He
was
indeed
so
valiant
,
and
so
cry'd-up
a
Commander
,
as
through
him
chiefly
the
Forces
of
our
times
may
pass
for
glorious
,
and
by
his
means
vie
with
the
famousest
of
any
other
age
.
CHAP.
X.
Three
Governors
succeed
in
the
space
of
three
years
in
the
Government
of
Flanders
,
to
wit
,
Count
Mansfielt
,
the
Arch-Duke
Ernestus
,
and
Count
Fuentes
.
THe
Duke
of
Parma
being
dead
,
the
Government
remained
in
Count
Peter
Ernestus
Mantsfielt
;
he
had
exercised
the
place
in
the
Dukes
two
first
goings
into
France
,
and
held
it
one
year
after
,
chiefly
by
the
Autho●ity
and
Councel
of
Count
Fuentes
,
who
upon
the
Dukes
death
was
come
from
Spain
into
Flanders
;
but
the
Government
remained
not
long
in
him
:
The
Kings
affairs
suffered
then
great
prejudice
,
many
of
his
Soldiers
mutenyed
,
forgoing
all
obedience
and
respect
to
their
Commanders
and
discipline
,
remained
so
corrupted
,
as
continual
mutinies
did
insue
almost
always
afterwards
in
the
A●my
,
to
the
Kings
so
great
dammage
,
as
he
was
oftentimes
more
harm'd
by
his
own
Forces
,
then
by
his
Enemies
.
Hereupon
Count
Mauris
took
occasion
to
besiege
Saint
Getringberg
,
and
begirt
it
with
so
strong
fortifications
,
as
the
King
lost
all
hopes
of
driving
him
from
thence
,
or
of
relieving
the
besieged
.
The
Goverment
which
provisionally
was
exercised
by
Count
Mansfielt
was
afterward
confirm'd
absolutely
in
the
Archduke
Ernestus
,
who
whilst
he
thought
rather
to
remedie
the
disorders
he
found
in
the
Kings
affairs
,
then
to
gain
upon
the
enemy
,
died
before
the
first
year
of
his
Government
was
fully
ended
:
in
which
time
Mauris
continuing
his
advancing
,
took
the
City
of
Groni●gben
,
and
did
thereby
the
better
establish
what
he
had
wonn
beyond
the
Rheine
.
Another
part
of
the
Catholick
Army
did
then
again
muteny
,
and
the
Kings
Souldiers
from
being
the
chastisers
of
Rebels
becoming
as
it
were
Rebels
themselves
;
they
were
not
ashamed
to
maintain
their
muteny
even
with
the
borderds
of
the
Enemy
,
till
such
time
as
they
were
largely
pay'd
.
Hereupon
Count
Fuentes
took
the
Government
into
his
hands
,
and
valour
and
success
seemed
in
him
to
be
at
strife
;
he
turned
the
Kings
Forces
towards
France
,
the
better
to
secure
that
Frontier
:
he
valiantly
routed
the
French
in
the
battel
at
Dorlan
,
and
soon
after
took
Cambrey
by
siege
;
driving
out
Baliguye
a
French
man
,
who
of
Governor
had
made
himself
Master
of
the
City
.
CHAP.
XI
.
The
Government
passeth
into
the
hands
of
the
Cardinal
Archduke
Albertus
,
who
marrying
the
King
of
Spains
daughter
,
goes
into
Spain
.
Cardinall
Andrea
of
Austria
remains
in
his
Place
.
THe
Cardinall
Archduke
Albertus
was
this
mean
while
come
from
Spain
,
The
War
grew
now
hot
between
the
Kings
of
France
and
Spain
;
and
the
French
Forces
were
chiefly
turned
against
Flanders
;
so
as
at
the
Cardinals
arivall
he
was
necessitated
to
carry
his
Forces
towards
Picardy
,
wherein
he
had
great
good
success
;
for
he
presently
took
two
places
of
great
importance
;
Callis
and
Ards
,
almost
underneath
the
King
of
France
his
nose
,
neither
did
his
progress
end
here
.
He
suddenly
after
turn'd
his
Arms
upon
the
Dutch
Rebels
,
and
took
from
them
the
Town
of
Hulst
,
a
very
strong
place
in
Flanders
;
the
next
year
,
Amyens
the
Prime
City
of
all
Picardy
was
taken
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
whilst
they
indeavour
in
vain
to
keep
it
,
and
turn
their
Forces
upon
France
,
Count
Mauris
makes
great
progress
in
Flanders
;
he
took
Reimburg
,
and
made
himself
Master
of
that
so
convenient
Pass
upon
the
Rheine
;
then
marching
with
his
Army
in
all
diligence
towards
Friesland
he
suddenly
sate
down
before
Groll
,
and
took
it
,
together
with
Oldensall
,
and
Linghen
,
and
put
the
Rebels
in
possession
of
the
whole
Country
on
that
side
the
Rheine
.
The
separation
of
the
Low
Countreys
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
was
already
published
,
by
the
mariage
established
by
the
King
between
the
Archduke
Albertus
,
and
the
Infanta
Issabella
,
his
eldest
daughter
;
to
which
daughter
of
his
he
gave
the
Low
Countreys
for
her
portion
;
which
the
King
was
at
last
resolved
to
do
,
when
he
found
the
resistance
of
the
Rebels
in
Flanders
to
grow
every
day
greater
and
greater
:
hereupon
the
Archduke
being
become
the
Kings
son
in
Law
,
and
having
so
great
a
portion
given
him
,
began
to
buckle
the
closer
to
a
peace
which
was
then
in
Treaty
in
Flanders
with
the
King
of
France
;
hoping
by
the
friendship
of
so
powerfull
a
neighborhood
,
the
easilyer
to
reduce
the
Rebels
to
his
obedience
;
and
the
desired
peace
insued
.
The
Archduke
parting
from
thence
to
bring
the
Infanta
from
Spain
,
heard
the
newes
of
his
Father
in
Laws
death
before
he
saw
his
wife
.
Cardinall
Andrea
of
Austria
remained
in
this
intrim
Governor
of
Flanders
,
and
the
Admiral
of
Arragon
had
the
chief
command
in
War.
The
Spanish
Forces
were
never
greater
in
Flanders
then
they
were
at
this
time
,
but
it
availed
them
but
little
;
they
only
recovered
Remburg
,
and
on
the
contrary
,
the
disorders
of
the
Kings
Army
grew
to
be
so
great
by
being
made
to
winter
by
violence
and
rapine
upon
divers
newtrall
Countreys
about
the
Rheine
,
as
all
that
part
of
Germany
grew
into
great
indignation
,
even
to
the
taking
up
of
Arms.
Cardinall
Andrea
ended
his
Government
,
having
undertaken
two
things
;
the
one
in
vain
,
which
was
the
indeavouring
to
take
Bomale
,
together
with
all
that
Island
between
the
Vahall
and
the
Mause
,
and
the
other
wherein
he
succeeded
,
which
was
the
making
of
a
great
Fort
,
which
by
his
name
was
called
the
Fort
of
Saint
Adrea
,
in
an
opportune
place
on
the
lower
part
of
the
Island
,
whereby
he
might
the
easilyer
injoy
the
passage
and
other
commodities
of
that
River
.
CHAP.
XII
.
The
two
new
Princes
come
into
Flanders
;
The
Archduke
is
routed
,
and
wounded
at
Newport
.
IN
this
interim
the
two
new
Princes
were
arrived
in
Flanders
,
The
Treaty
of
peace
which
began
at
this
time
to
be
handled
between
the
King
of
Spains
Ministers
of
State
,
and
those
of
the
Archdukes
on
the
one
side
(
this
was
the
Title
which
the
two
new
Princes
had
taken
in
common
)
with
those
of
the
Queen
of
England
on
the
other
side
,
proved
likewise
vain
;
and
many
other
difficulties
were
hereunto
added
,
which
forebode
an
ill
augury
to
the
new
Principality
of
the
Archdukes
▪
Great
scarcity
of
money
;
new
mutenies
amongst
the
Soldiers
;
very
great
dearth
in
the
Countrey
;
and
for
hight
of
indignity
,
an
infamous
treachery
committed
by
the
Garison
of
the
Fort
of
St
Andrea
,
who
sold
that
place
unto
the
Rebels
;
neither
was
it
long
after
that
the
Archduke
received
a
rout
at
the
battel
of
Newport
;
which
was
caused
as
well
by
the
rashness
of
his
Commanders
,
as
by
the
valour
of
the
Enemy
.
Maurice
had
landed
his
Army
upon
the
seacoast
of
Flanders
,
and
had
suffered
it
to
advance
too
far
into
the
Archdukes
Countrey
under
vain
hopes
of
getting
;
so
as
he
could
not
keep
o●
land
for
want
of
victuals
;
but
was
inforced
to
retreat
in
great
confusion
by
sea
.
The
Archdukes
Commanders
impatient
to
expect
this
secure
oportunity
of
imbarking
,
set
upon
the
Enemies
in
their
own
Quarters
,
and
precipitated
themselves
into
the
Rout
which
they
received
;
wherein
the
Archduke
was
wounded
and
well
nigh
taken
:
It
was
then
seen
,
as
it
hath
been
in
many
former
conflicts
,
what
Arm'd
dispair
can
do
;
for
the
Rebels
dispairing
of
ever
imbarking
themselves
without
winning
the
battel
,
fought
with
incredible
heat
and
courage
;
neither
could
Maurice
have
made
better
use
of
tha●
occasion
;
causing
the
Ships
to
fall
off
from
the
land
,
and
putting
his
Soldiers
in
excellent
order
;
he
shewed
them
that
now
they
must
either
overcome
or
die
;
so
they
overcame
,
and
that
place
was
made
famous
by
that
memorable
success
.
The
Archduke
after
this
so
great
blow
,
was
comforted
by
the
fidelity
which
his
new
people
shewed
unto
him
,
and
with
the
aid
which
they
brought
him
;
and
he
suffering
himself
to
be
perswaded
by
their
Instances
prepared
to
besiege
Ostend
;
which
was
the
only
place
of
all
Flanders
that
remained
in
the
Rebels
power
,
and
which
till
then
was
held
a
desperat
undertaking
,
by
reason
it
was
impossible
to
keep
it
from
being
reliev'd
by
Sea.
Prince
Maurice
this
mean
while
had
again
besieged
and
taken
Reimburg
;
then
carrying
his
siege
suddenly
to
Balduke
in
Brabant
,
he
thought
thereby
to
divert
the
Archduke
from
besieging
Ostend
;
but
the
enemies
failing
in
taking
of
Balduke
,
having
done
their
very
utmost
,
and
gathered
together
the
greatest
Army
that
they
were
ever
Masters
of
,
they
resolved
to
use
all
possible
means
to
make
the
Archduke
rise
from
before
Ostend
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Marquis
Spinola
brings
Forces
from
Italy
;
the
Army
is
put
into
his
hands
;
and
the
War
at
last
ends
with
a
Truce
for
Twelve
years
.
THe
Archdukes
affairs
met
with
very
great
difficulties
when
Marquiss
Spinola
arived
in
Flanders
with
a
strength
of
8000
Italian
foot
.
Prince
Maurice
was
not
idle
this
mean
while
,
he
had
again
besieged
Balduke
,
and
not
able
to
compass
that
designe
,
he
afterwards
besieged
Sluce
in
Flanders
,
intending
either
to
raise
the
siege
of
Ostend
by
this
neerer
diversion
,
or
to
counterpoise
the
loss
of
that
place
by
taking
of
the
other
;
he
failed
in
the
first
,
but
very
luckely
obtained
the
other
,
which
was
a
business
of
very
great
importance
;
for
the
scituation
,
strength
,
and
every
other
considerable
circumstance
of
Ostend
were
paraleld
in
Sluce
;
which
was
taken
within
a
few
days
,
and
without
the
loss
of
any
blood
;
whereas
the
taking
of
Ostend
cost
so
much
time
,
so
much
money
,
and
so
much
blood
:
here
ended
the
Enemies
proceedings
till
the
Truce
;
which
was
afterwards
agreed
upon
:
all
that
was
gotten
in
the
interim
was
on
the
Catholicks
behalf
.
The
Command
of
the
Army
being
given
to
Marquiss
Spinola
,
together
with
the
charge
of
Camp-Master-Generall
of
the
Army
,
he
carried
it
home
into
the
Enemies
Countrey
,
having
first
taken
the
Pass
upon
the
Rhei●e
,
together
with
two
Forts
,
the
one
on
the
one
side
,
the
other
on
the
other
side
thereof
,
he
took
Oldensell
,
Linghen
,
and
Groll
in
Friesland
,
and
made
the
passage
upon
the
Rheine
the
better
,
by
the
recovery
of
Reinburg
:
passing
suddenly
from
thence
to
the
relief
of
Groll
which
was
besieged
by
Prince
Maurice
,
he
wonn
it
,
as
it
may
be
said
,
a
second
time
,
and
more
gloriously
then
at
first
,
causing
Maurice
shamefully
to
retreat
,
and
before
his
retreat
to
refuse
the
battel
which
he
offered
him
.
Spinola
had
proposed
unto
himself
things
far
beyond
this
:
he
hoped
to
have
entred
farther
into
the
Enemies
Countrey
,
and
passing
over
rivers
to
make
himself
Master
of
Utricht
;
a
City
of
great
consequence
,
and
there
to
plant
the
War
in
the
very
Gates
of
Holland
,
and
in
the
bowels
of
the
Enemy
;
but
the
natural
strength
of
their
scituations
,
a
new
muteny
which
happ'ned
in
the
Army
,
and
an
infinit
number
of
other
difficulties
hindred
him
from
making
further
advancements
,
and
at
last
instructed
him
better
how
weighty
a
business
it
was
to
go
about
to
quell
the
Rebellion
of
Flanders
by
force
,
wherefore
'twas
better
to
think
how
the
differences
might
be
agreed
by
Peace
.
The
Enemies
were
already
grown
to
bold
,
as
they
had
many
years
before
carried
the
War
by
Sea
(
where
they
were
strongest
)
home
even
to
the
very
doors
of
the
Spaniards
.
They
had
infested
the
coasts
of
Spain
,
and
had
wrought
themselves
by
sundry
navigations
into
the
East
Indies
,
and
were
plotting
to
do
the
like
in
the
West
Indies
:
so
as
the
dammage
which
the
Crown
of
Spain
received
in
the
former
,
was
so
great
,
and
what
they
had
reason
to
apprehend
in
the
other
of
so
great
consideration
,
as
they
did
necessarily
require
some
remedie
,
which
was
,
that
by
compounding
the
affairs
of
Flanders
;
the
affairs
of
the
Indies
might
likewise
be
compounded
:
Peace
was
therefore
again
indeavoured
,
but
proved
at
first
but
in
vain
;
and
at
last
after
a
very
long
Treaty
,
and
wherein
mighty
difficulties
were
met
withall
,
a
Truce
of
twelve
years
was
concluded
between
them
.
The
Enemies
would
never
give
way
to
any
commencement
of
the
business
,
which
was
at
first
had
by
a
suspension
of
Arms
,
neither
would
they
confirm
the
conclusion
of
the
Truce
which
insued
,
till
it
were
declared
in
the
very
first
place
,
Thus
was
the
Truce
concluded
,
and
thus
was
the
War
of
Flanders
which
could
not
be
wholly
extinguished
,
husht
for
a
while
.
A
War
so
long
and
full
of
so
many
and
so
famous
accidents
,
as
thereby
,
beyond
all
others
of
our
times
,
the
memory
of
our
age
will
be
innobled
to
Posterity
;
and
it
may
be
truely
said
,
that
Flanders
in
this
present
age
hath
been
as
a
Military
Scene
in
Europe
,
which
for
forty
years
together
,
till
the
conclusion
of
the
Truce
,
hath
exposed
to
the
Theater
of
the
Universe
all
the
Novelties
,
and
most
memorable
spectacles
which
were
ever
seen
in
any
preceding
War
,
or
shall
ever
be
seen
in
any
that
shall
insue
.
THE
RELATION
OF
THE
VNITED
PROVINCES
OF
FLANDERS
.
Made
by
Cardinall
BENTIVOGLIO
.
BOOK
III.
CHAP.
I.
Discourse
upon
the
Person
of
Count
Maurice
.
NOw
to
return
to
where
I
left
off
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
last
Book
;
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaw
,
governs
the
Forces
of
the
United
Provinces
by
Sea
and
Land
;
and
having
had
the
Command
thereof
with
so
much
reputation
in
the
time
of
War
,
he
exerciseth
the
same
authority
now
in
the
time
of
Truce
;
and
doubtlesly
he
deserves
the
Fame
which
he
hath
wonn
of
being
one
of
the
greatest
Commanders
of
this
our
present
age
.
He
is
Master
of
the
Military
profession
,
no
less
by
Art
,
then
by
experience
:
he
is
especially
well
verst
in
the
Mathematiques
,
which
he
hath
particularly
studied
,
and
keeps
always
some
one
with
him
who
is
very
skilfull
in
this
Science
.
He
is
chiefly
esteem'd
in
two
parts
of
the
Militia
;
in
training
of
men
,
and
in
Fortification
:
in
all
his
Sieges
his
Fortifications
have
commonly
proved
impregnable
:
and
to
him
is
chiefly
attributed
the
Introducing
of
those
in
our
times
which
are
used
without
the
Trenches
,
whereby
places
are
now
a
days
much
longer
defended
then
they
were
in
former
times
:
As
for
Training
,
he
is
likewise
very
good
thereat
,
and
hath
always
kept
that
Art
in
practice
:
yea
now
that
there
is
no
War
,
he
often
makes
all
the
neighboring
Garisons
be
drawn
forth
together
before
the
Hague
,
and
he
himself
forms
them
into
several
bodies
,
to
exercise
the
Soldiers
;
and
hath
caused
the
same
exercise
to
be
used
once
every
week
in
all
the
Garrisons
of
the
United
Provinces
.
What
Count
Maurice
his
undertakings
have
been
may
be
gathered
by
the
short
narration
which
hath
been
made
.
In
some
,
to
say
the
truth
,
it
hath
been
wisht
that
he
had
been
more
forward
and
willing
to
fight
;
and
their
number
is
not
few
,
who
more
freely
have
given
him
the
name
of
irresolute
,
and
fearfull
:
they
have
said
that
it
was
meerly
inevitable
necessity
which
made
him
joyn
battell
with
the
Archduke
at
Newport
;
that
not
to
hazard
himself
in
a
fight
,
he
did
not
relieve
Reinburg
,
as
he
easily
might
have
done
,
when
Marquiss
Spinola
besieged
it
;
and
that
his
fear
was
apparent
when
he
●ose
from
before
Groll
,
shunning
to
encounter
the
same
Spinola
,
whose
Forces
were
far
inferior
to
his
.
'Tis
certain
,
that
Henry
the
fourth
,
King
of
France
,
who
was
always
a
severe
censuror
of
the
Military
actions
of
Flanders
,
spoke
not
much
honorably
of
Count
Maurice
,
for
not
having
reliev'd
Reinburg
,
and
for
rising
from
before
Groll
,
and
he
would
often
say
,
that
the
said
Count
was
not
to
be
called
a
great
Soldier
because
he
used
to
fight
only
amongst
dikes
and
rivers
,
not
ever
indeavouring
an
Incounter
in
open
field
:
but
men
do
so
differ
in
their
judgements
,
as
some
blame
those
actions
which
others
account
praiseworthy
;
and
there
is
nothing
more
usuall
then
to
hear
the
greatest
Commanders
termed
fearfull
,
instead
of
being
esteemed
wary
:
remiss
instead
of
,
circumspect
;
and
but
bad
mean
soldiers
,
instead
of
skilfull
in
matters
of
War
;
consideration
ought
also
to
be
had
,
who
makes
the
War
,
where
it
is
made
,
and
who
maintains
it
;
according
to
which
considerations
it
must
be
confest
,
that
no
man
could
have
been
found
out
fitter
then
Count
Maurice
for
the
affairs
of
the
United
Provinces
,
more
corresponding
with
the
condition
of
their
people
and
Countreys
.
By
his
so
cautious
Governing
their
War
so
long
,
and
by
his
making
so
good
use
of
their
banks
,
rivers
,
and
other
advantages
of
nature
,
he
hath
withstood
the
Torrents
of
so
many
Nations
,
who
have
falne
down
into
Flanders
to
fight
in
the
behalf
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
he
hath
consumed
the
inexhaustable
gold
of
their
Indies
;
he
hath
made
use
of
the
so
many
mutinies
amongst
the
Spaniards
;
and
by
his
safe
and
circumspect
waging
of
War
,
he
hath
at
last
procured
a
Truce
to
the
United
Provinces
,
which
hath
turn'd
to
their
great
advantage
and
establishment
.
But
say
he
had
shewed
himself
more
ready
to
have
falne
upon
more
hazardous
and
generous
resolutions
;
it
was
not
in
his
power
to
do
so
.
He
had
always
in
his
Army
with
him
some
Deputies
who
represented
the
Union
of
the
Provinces
;
which
Union
having
always
held
as
one
of
the
most
important
maximes
of
Government
,
to
make
use
of
well
digested
and
wary
Councels
,
the
said
Deputies
upon
all
occasions
,
left
more
Authority
in
Count
Maurice
to
execute
,
then
to
resolve
upon
their
undertakings
;
and
out
of
this
reason
he
hath
chiefly
justified
himself
,
when
by
any
of
his
Military
Actions
he
hath
incurr'd
the
spoken
of
imputation
.
But
on
the
other
side
it
cannot
be
deny'd
that
together
with
his
own
valour
,
Count
Maurice
had
great
good
fortune
,
in
his
gaining
so
great
a
reputation
in
War
,
he
govern'd
an
Army
which
was
well
paid
,
and
well
provided
of
all
things
;
always
befriended
by
rivers
and
banks
;
and
he
never
had
any
muteny
in
his
Army
,
nor
any
of
those
competitions
or
brawles
betwixt
Nation
and
Nation
,
which
so
often
happ'ned
in
the
Catholick
Camp
;
and
especially
between
the
Spaniards
and
Italians
,
to
the
great
prejudice
of
their
undertakings
:
so
as
amongst
other
advantages
he
hath
always
had
the
Reines
of
Discipline
free
in
his
hands
,
without
which
an
Army
is
nothing
else
then
a
wood
of
weapons
full
of
all
disorder
.
To
what
hath
been
touched
concerning
Count
Maurice
his
backwardness
,
it
may
be
added
that
his
slowness
and
remissness
in
actions
of
these
present
times
may
appear
to
be
the
greater
,
by
how
much
the
like
of
Marquiss
Spinola
have
been
the
more
quick
and
resolute
:
and
truely
to
weigh
well
the
proceedings
of
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
in
Military
affairs
,
you
would
say
that
Maurice
had
been
one
of
Fabius
his
Schollars
,
and
Spinola
one
of
Cesars
.
The
one
having
almost
ever
shun'd
,
and
the
other
ever
sought
after
fighting
;
the
one
shewing
himself
to
be
a
delayer
,
not
only
by
nature
,
but
by
chusing
his
advantage
;
and
the
other
wholly
intent
through
courage
and
forwardness
,
to
make
the
events
on
his
side
advantagious
.
CHAP.
II.
Divers
other
particulars
concerning
Count
Maurice
his
Person
are
touched
upon
.
PRince
Maurice
his
reputation
is
very
great
(
as
hath
been
said
)
in
the
United
Provinces
;
yet
without
all
doubt
'twas
greater
during
the
time
of
War
,
then
it
is
now
that
weapons
are
laid
down
;
he
used
all
the
means
he
might
at
first
to
hinder
always
of
coming
to
an
accommodation
,
and
afterwards
that
no
resolution
might
be
taken
of
Peace
,
or
Truce
:
but
he
could
never
keep
the
Treaty
off
,
nor
hinder
that
either
by
the
one
or
the
other
way
weapons
might
be
laid
aside
.
By
the
present
Government
,
the
other
chief
Heads
for
the
managing
of
Civil
affairs
took
Authority
upon
them
;
and
having
since
kept
it
,
and
still
the
more
establish'd
it
,
since
the
Truce
,
the
Authority
of
Arms
hath
been
weakned
and
lessened
through
idleness
:
the
chiefest
and
most
esteem'd
of
these
at
the
present
is
Iohn
Barnevelt
,
Advocat
of
Holland
,
and
the
usuall
Deputie
of
the
same
Province
in
the
Councell
of
the
States
General
of
the
whole
Union
;
Barnevelt
was
he
who
assisted
chiefly
in
the
negotiation
of
Truce
;
and
by
him
Count
Maurice
was
then
counterpoised
,
as
he
still
is
;
his
experience
being
great
in
Publick
Affairs
,
and
the
practice
and
Authority
which
he
hath
particularly
got
in
that
Government
very
great
.
Count
Maurice
,
to
boot
with
his
superintendency
of
Arms
,
is
also
the
chief
Head
in
the
Civil
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
:
being
the
Governor
of
four
Provinces
,
as
hath
been
said
;
and
Count
William
the
Governor
of
Friesland
and
Groninghen
,
as
also
Ernestus
Governor
of
Ghelderland
,
having
dependancy
on
him
,
as
General
of
the
Armies
.
Count
William
,
Count
Ernestus
,
Count
Henry
,
and
Count
Iohn
,
all
of
them
of
the
house
of
Nassaw
,
are
now
in
the
service
of
the
United
Provinces
:
The
first
two
are
Cousens
,
the
third
brother
,
and
the
last
also
kinsman
to
Count
Maurice
:
Count
William
hath
always
held
the
principal
place
in
the
Army
next
to
Count
Maurice
;
a
Gentleman
of
great
experience
and
valour
,
and
hath
supply'd
the
place
of
Lievtenant
General
of
the
Army
.
Count
Ernestus
is
Camp-Master
.
Generall
,
and
is
esteem'd
likewise
a
man
of
great
Valour
,
and
capable
if
occasion
should
require
,
of
Governing
the
whole
Army
.
Count
Henry
is
Maurice
his
brother
by
the
Fathers
side
;
he
is
General
of
the
Horse
;
and
though
he
be
but
a
young
man
of
26
years
of
age
,
he
hath
given
Good
tryall
of
himself
in
all
occasions
of
War
which
have
been
presented
.
Count
Iohn
is
a
bare
Captain
of
Horse
,
Count
Maurice
is
the
head
of
all
those
of
Nassaw
;
neither
can
it
be
said
how
great
the
respect
is
which
they
bear
,
and
reverence
which
they
use
unto
him
;
All
of
them
receive
great
pay
from
the
United
Provinces
.
Count
Maurice
in
respect
of
so
many
Offices
,
may
be
thought
to
receive
about
two
hundred
thousand
florins
yearly
,
which
comes
to
twenty
thousand
pound
sterling
;
wherein
is
to
be
comprehended
25000
florins
,
amounting
to
2500
pound
,
which
the
Provinces
since
the
Truce
have
given
by
way
of
remuneration
to
him
and
his
heirs
for
ever
.
Count
William
receives
four
thousand
pound
sterling
yearly
,
Count
Er●estus
three
thousand
;
Count
Henry
as
much
;
and
Count
Iohn
the
ordinary
pay
of
a
Captain
of
Horse
.
Count
Maurice
resides
for
the
most
part
in
the
Hague
in
Holland
;
and
lives
in
the
same
Palace
,
wherein
the
Councels
of
the
States
General
of
the
United
Provinces
do
meet
:
very
great
is
the
obsequie
which
the
whole
People
shew
unto
him
:
and
for
outward
shew
,
you
would
rather
take
him
to
be
the
Prince
of
those
Provinces
,
then
Head
of
their
Military
and
Civil
Government
.
He
keeps
great
correspondency
with
the
neighbouring
Kings
,
and
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
;
and
is
greatly
esteem'd
and
honour'd
in
all
those
parts
;
but
even
to
the
remotest
parts
of
the
Indies
,
and
into
all
those
Southern
and
Eastern
Countreys
is
his
fame
carried
,
by
the
Navigation
of
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
,
who
have
often
shewn
his
Picture
,
as
victorious
at
Newport
,
magnifying
at
once
the
renown
of
their
Commander
,
and
the
fame
of
their
own
Commonwealth
.
Count
Maurice
is
very
rich
;
he
is
said
to
have
great
store
of
money
,
and
that
he
hath
above
a
million
of
Gold
in
ready
Cash
;
which
is
not
much
to
be
wondred
at
;
he
having
always
received
very
great
pay
from
the
United
Provinces
,
and
gotten
notable
emoluments
,
as
well
by
means
of
so
many
places
which
he
took
during
the
War
,
as
by
the
so
much
gain
which
the
Hollanders
and
Zealanders
have
wonn
by
their
Navigation
at
Sea
:
he
hath
shared
deep
in
their
acquisitions
by
Land
as
General
of
their
Army
,
and
of
their
gettings
by
Sea
,
as
being
their
chief
Admiral
.
He
is
Lord
of
Flushing
and
of
Fervere
in
Zealand
,
and
of
Graves
in
Brabant
,
good
and
considerable
Towns
;
and
of
other
places
of
less
importancy
:
He
is
now
about
45
years
old
;
he
hath
no
wife
,
nor
seem'd
he
yet
to
have
ever
any
inclination
to
marry
.
His
chief
kindred
are
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
in
Germany
,
and
the
Duke
of
Bullion
in
France
.
The
first
is
the
son
of
a
sister
of
his
by
the
Fathers
side
,
and
the
othér
husband
to
another
sister
of
his
by
the
Fathers
side
also
.
It
is
doubted
by
many
whether
Count
Maurice
did
ever
aspire
to
make
himself
Prince
of
the
United
Provinces
or
not
.
On
the
one
side
,
the
love
and
reverence
which
the
People
bore
to
his
Father
;
the
occasion
of
a
new
and
unstable
Government
;
his
so
long
command
over
their
Armies
,
and
that
,
with
so
great
Authority
,
and
his
Props
from
without
,
have
made
it
be
often
believed
that
he
was
not
content
to
rest
in
his
present
limitated
Fortune
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
United
Provinces
being
so
continually
well
satisfied
with
his
Government
;
his
way
of
demeaning
himself
,
which
was
not
after
a
popular
fashion
,
as
was
his
Fathers
,
but
rather
Stately
and
proud
;
and
his
indeavour
rather
to
lay
up
,
then
to
spend
money
,
fearing
that
forrein
Princes
might
peradventure
not
be
well
pleased
that
the
United
Provinces
should
return
to
be
governed
by
one
man
only
,
are
considerations
which
have
made
it
be
believed
that
he
had
no
minde
to
provoke
Fortune
,
nor
to
aproach
near
those
precipices
which
usually
border
upon
so
immoderate
desires
.
Perhaps
he
with
more
secret
wisdom
,
did
expect
those
conjunctures
of
time
,
which
either
did
not
afterwards
insue
,
or
are
already
past
.
The
United
Provinces
do
every
day
better
the
grounds
of
their
Government
,
and
love
Liberty
too
well
;
which
after
so
long
agitation
,
and
so
many
Tempests
,
is
at
last
brought
home
into
their
havens
:
Peace
now
rules
;
all
noise
of
War
is
at
an
end
;
and
the
Authority
of
other
Chiefteyns
will
every
day
grow
greater
,
upon
whom
the
chief
administration
of
publick
Affairs
is
to
depend
,
and
it
may
be
believ'd
that
they
will
never
see
the
Authority
of
any
one
man
grow
too
high
.
CHAP.
III.
What
the
greatest
enmities
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
be
.
BY
what
hath
been
said
it
may
easily
be
comprehended
what
the
greatest
Friendships
be
,
and
what
the
greatest
enmities
of
the
United
Provinces
with
forrein
Princes
;
but
I
will
treat
more
particularly
hereof
as
in
its
proper
place
.
Their
Enmity
will
certainly
be
always
greatest
with
the
Pope
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
,
both
which
they
have
so
highly
offended
:
their
double
rebellion
did
at
first
arise
against
these
two
Princes
,
and
hath
indammaged
them
the
most
;
by
depriving
the
Catholick
Church
of
its
ancient
Patrimony
of
so
many
of
the
Faithfull
;
and
the
King
of
Spain
of
those
Dominions
which
do
belong
by
so
just
a
Title
to
the
House
of
Austria
.
Therefore
they
will
always
by
all
possible
means
that
they
can
,
endeavour
to
beat
down
the
Catholick
Religion
both
within
,
and
without
their
Territories
:
To
the
which
though
they
be
much
moved
by
the
meer
licensciousness
of
Heresie
,
yet
will
the
consideration
of
the
so
much
more
appugning
the
King
of
Spains
cause
,
incite
them
the
more
thereunto
.
At
the
beginning
of
the
Rebellion
they
imbraced
Heresie
,
to
alienate
their
people
the
more
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
they
might
the
better
form
a
Government
,
which
even
in
the
point
of
Religion
might
be
directly
opposite
to
that
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
so
as
they
will
seek
to
establish
their
present
Form
by
Heresie
;
and
by
this
tye
,
to
fasten
better
the
forrein
Intelligence
which
they
hold
with
all
the
Enemies
to
the
Catholick
Church
,
to
boot
with
the
means
they
use
to
those
Princes
which
oppose
the
Spanish
Power
and
do
indeavour
to
acounterpoise
thereunto
.
'Tis
seen
how
many
and
how
perverse
their
designes
have
been
to
introduce
their
Sect
in
other
parts
;
they
have
sailed
even
to
the
Indies
,
and
by
their
Traffick
have
infected
those
parts
with
their
Heresie
;
and
at
home
Calvinisme
doth
chiefly
rule
amongst
them
,
which
is
the
worst
of
all
Sects
,
and
that
which
above
all
others
makes
subjects
revolt
against
their
Princes
:
yet
divers
other
sects
are
tollerated
amongst
them
,
and
also
many
Catholicks
,
particularly
in
Holland
;
but
the
Catholicks
are
wholly
deba●'d
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
;
and
are
likewise
much
opprest
in
other
things
;
not
so
much
for
being
Catholicks
,
as
for
being
accounted
ether
well
disposed
,
or
at
least
not
so
ill
affected
towards
the
Spaniards
,
as
the
Hereticks
amongst
them
are
.
'Tis
apparent
then
that
the
United
Provinces
have
been
moved
in
a
great
part
to
wage
and
maintain
War
against
the
Catholick
Church
,
that
they
might
maintain
it
likewise
more
effectually
by
their
Forces
against
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
And
for
what
remains
,
'tis
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
by
all
the
most
pernitious
ways
of
State
that
may
be
,
they
will
endeavour
all
the
prejudice
they
can
to
that
Crown
.
Their
tallent
is
alike
evil
against
the
Archduke
Albertus
and
his
wife
the
Infanta
Donna
Isabella
,
who
are
now
Princes
of
the
Lowcountreys
;
for
they
never
made
any
difference
between
the
Interest
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
that
of
the
Archdukes
,
since
they
saw
them
come
into
Flanders
with
so
little
hope
of
issue
.
'Tis
no
doubt
that
they
will
always
shew
the
like
aversion
to
the
other
Princes
in
Germany
which
are
of
the
House
of
Austria
;
and
that
they
will
readily
joyn
upon
all
occasions
with
the
rivals
,
or
enemies
of
that
House
;
as
is
seen
in
the
fresh
occasion
of
the
Archduke
Leopolds
entrance
into
Iuliers
;
which
place
they
had
the
boldness
to
sit
down
before
,
despising
all
Imperial
Majesty
,
and
all
the
Emperors
Authority
.
They
have
no
occasion
of
friendship
or
disfriendship
with
the
King
of
Polonia
;
unless
it
be
their
dislike
of
that
Kings
greatness
and
felicity
,
who
is
so
zealous
for
the
Catholick
Faith
,
and
so
desirous
to
propagate
it
:
they
therefore
together
with
the
King
of
England
have
aided
Duke
Charls
in
Swethland
against
him
;
and
certainly
are
not
well
pleas'd
with
those
his
progresses
which
he
hath
made
,
and
daily
increases
in
Muscovia
:
yet
the
opportunity
of
the
Port
of
Dantsick
,
frequented
by
the
ships
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
may
in
some
sort
make
the
United
Provinces
desirous
of
his
friendship
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
friendship
which
the
Vnited
Provinces
hold
;
and
first
of
that
with
the
Crown
of
France
.
THe
greatest
friendships
which
the
United
Provinces
have
had
,
and
do
still
hold
,
is
with
France
and
England
:
they
have
had
their
chief
prop
and
maintenance
from
these
two
Kingdoms
.
The
Duke
of
Alanson
entred
,
as
hath
been
said
,
more
then
once
into
Flanders
with
whole
Armies
;
and
'twas
always
thought
that
under
colour
of
his
youthfull
spirit
,
blam'd
in
appearance
by
the
Kings
his
Brothers
,
Charls
the
ninth
,
and
Henry
the
third
of
France
,
he
carried
on
in
common
(
though
secretly
)
both
his
and
their
ends
:
which
were
that
by
his
means
the
States
of
Flanders
might
be
severed
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
Those
designes
in
the
behalf
of
France
being
at
the
same
time
as
it
were
vanish'd
,
and
conceiv'd
,
and
that
Kingdom
being
involved
in
so
many
&
so
long
civil
discords
,
the
rebellion
was
for
many
years
chiefly
maintain'd
by
forces
from
England
:
and
the
Queen
making
use
to
her
advantage
,
of
the
evils
as
well
of
her
confederates
the
Dutch
,
as
of
those
of
the
Spaniards
her
enemies
;
she
sent
the
Earl
of
Lester
at
that
time
into
Holland
with
an
entire
Army
,
and
demanded
Flushing
,
and
the
Ramakins
in
Holland
,
and
the
Brill
in
Zealand
,
which
are
the
chief
Maretine
keys
of
both
those
Provinces
,
to
be
assigned
over
to
her
as
cautionary
Towns
,
and
to
be
garisoned
by
the
English.
Great
were
the
aids
which
King
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
did
continually
afford
to
the
United
Provinces
,
when
he
had
once
compounded
and
quieted
the
affairs
of
his
own
Kingdom
;
and
since
the
Queen
of
Englands
death
,
his
Authority
and
belief
amongst
them
did
so
increase
,
as
being
chiefly
perswaded
and
almost
constrained
thereunto
by
his
indeavours
,
they
first
were
induced
to
treat
,
and
then
to
conclude
the
Truce
with
the
Spaniards
.
In
this
last
peace
of
friendship
of
the
King
of
France
,
they
saw
notwithstanding
that
many
designes
lay
hid
,
which
caused
great
suspitions
in
them
.
'Twas
said
that
the
King
of
France
began
after
the
example
of
the
King
of
England
to
make
it
be
understood
,
that
he
would
likewise
have
some
Towns
delivered
up
into
his
hands
,
in
change
for
those
moneys
and
aids
which
he
furnish'd
them
withall
for
the
maintenance
of
their
War
;
whereupon
those
Provinces
grew
into
such
jealousie
,
as
it
was
held
for
certain
that
this
was
one
of
the
chiefest
reasons
which
induced
them
to
think
of
agreement
:
yet
the
King
held
always
the
same
authority
and
confidence
with
them
as
before
;
till
the
last
commotions
of
France
falling
out
,
after
the
Prince
of
Condes
flight
,
and
the
King
preparing
to
take
the
field
with
a
powerfull
Army
,
the
United
Provinces
began
to
have
new
apprehensions
of
his
ways
.
The
King
had
Written
into
Holland
to
the
Dowager
Princess
of
Orange
whose
husband
was
slain
,
that
upon
the
occasion
of
his
Armies
approach
in
those
parts
,
he
would
come
privatly
to
the
Hague
,
where
he
would
be
her
houshold
Guest
.
At
this
newes
,
though
sent
but
by
the
way
of
Jest
,
the
United
Provinces
grew
very
apprehensive
.
They
feared
that
if
the
King
should
come
,
he
in
so
happy
a
conjuncture
,
would
practise
some
designe
of
his
own
which
might
tend
to
their
prejudice
;
and
especially
that
he
should
indeavor
to
be
chosen
their
Protector
:
A
Title
which
might
seem
to
taste
of
favour
,
but
when
narrowlier
looked
into
,
full
of
suspition
;
so
great
Princes
seldom
using
to
take
upon
them
such
protections
,
unless
it
be
to
give
Laws
to
those
that
they
protect
;
and
how
could
they
have
withstood
the
desires
of
so
great
a
Prince
in
their
own
homes
,
and
with
so
great
Forces
it
in
their
Country
,
and
upon
their
Frontiers
?
by
reason
of
their
being
freed
from
these
suspitions
.
it
may
be
thought
that
the
United
Provinces
were
less
sorry
for
his
death
,
which
in
other
respects
proved
a
very
grievous
loss
to
them
.
They
do
now
notwithstanding
receive
the
same
signes
of
friendship
from
the
Queen
Regent
,
which
they
did
from
the
King
her
husband
:
and
'tis
to
be
believed
that
for
the
time
to
come
,
good
correspondency
will
always
be
had
between
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
the
United
Provinces
.
The
French
,
because
the
severing
of
the
United
Provinces
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
makes
so
much
for
them
;
and
the
other
that
by
the
favour
of
France
they
may
keep
themselves
still
the
better
from
the
Spanish
Empire
:
yet
would
not
the
French
that
the
united
Provinces
should
arrive
at
such
a
greatness
of
power
as
they
aspire
unto
;
for
so
the
whole
Low
Countreys
might
turn
into
one
Hereticall
Commonwealth
,
as
they
lately
were
under
one
onely
Catholick
Prince
:
Their
power
would
then
doubtlesly
be
no
less
dreadfull
by
land
,
then
it
is
now
by
sea
.
But
of
all
other
their
neighbours
the
French
ought
chiefly
to
apprehend
this
,
by
the
boldness
which
would
grow
in
their
Hugonots
in
France
by
the
increase
of
these
Heretick
Forces
in
Flanders
.
Whereupon
'tis
thought
,
that
the
King
of
France
was
in
this
respect
chiefly
induced
to
be
so
servent
in
indeavouring
the
Truce
;
that
he
might
leave
the
Spanish
Forces
,
and
the
Forces
of
the
united
Provinces
so
equally
counterpoised
in
Flanders
,
as
that
France
might
receive
no
prejudice
from
either
side
:
And
'tis
not
unknown
what
troubles
have
often
befalne
that
Kingdom
from
thence
.
First
when
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Burgony
govern'd
Flanders
;
and
since
,
after
that
those
Provinces
,
with
so
many
other
Kingdoms
and
Dominions
came
under
the
House
of
Austria
.
The
late
King
of
France
maintained
at
his
own
cost
two
Brigades
of
Foot
and
200
Horse
,
as
hath
been
said
:
and
still
permitted
his
Subjects
to
fight
in
their
service
,
and
did
moreover
in
time
of
War
,
yearly
assist
them
with
large
sums
of
money
.
The
same
people
keep
now
in
their
Service
,
and
are
maintained
as
at
first
at
the
charge
of
that
Crown
.
There
are
many
other
French
likewise
under
their
pay
:
and
for
all
things
else
the
same
confederacy
is
kept
on
both
parts
,
as
was
in
the
time
of
the
late
King.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
friendship
which
the
Vnited
Provinces
hold
with
the
King
of
England
.
GReat
Friendship
and
Intelligence
was
held
between
the
Queen
of
England
and
the
United
Provinces
,
as
hath
been
said
,
after
the
death
of
the
Duke
of
Alanson
,
and
that
the
civil
wars
fell
out
in
France
,
the
Queen
of
England
may
be
said
to
have
been
their
only
supporter
.
And
though
the
jealousies
were
great
which
the
United
Provinces
had
of
that
Queen
in
the
Earl
of
Lesters
time
,
yet
when
they
were
freed
of
that
Earls
Government
,
their
suspitions
began
to
grow
less
.
And
the
same
correspondency
was
held
on
both
sides
as
was
before
.
The
Queen
furnish'd
them
with
their
best
foot
,
the
English
having
always
been
the
best
foot
Soldiers
of
their
Army
:
They
contracted
almost
all
the
debts
which
they
owe
the
Crown
of
England
in
the
Queens
time
;
then
when
being
reduced
to
so
great
a
want
of
Forces
,
she
sent
them
over
not
only
men
,
but
moneys
to
pay
them
.
The
Queens
ends
in
fomenting
the
rebels
of
Flanders
were
chiefly
two
.
The
one
,
her
own
particular
,
which
was
,
to
increase
the
Heresie
amongst
her
neighbours
,
the
more
to
secure
her
own
falling
off
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
the
other
she
shared
with
the
French
,
which
was
to
sever
the
States
of
Flanders
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
more
particularly
the
Maretine
Provinces
,
as
it
fell
out
afterwards
.
And
doubtlesly
if
the
Spaniards
had
peacefully
inloy'd
the
Low
Countreys
,
both
England
and
Ireland
would
have
had
reason
to
be
afraid
of
them
;
lying
in
the
middest
between
the
Maretine
Forces
of
Spain
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
so
great
and
many
Forces
of
Flanders
on
the
other
side
.
The
United
Provinces
had
likewise
two
ends
in
their
friendship
with
England
;
the
one
to
be
assisted
in
their
revolt
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
the
other
to
make
use
of
the
near
neighbouring
Heresy
of
England
,
the
better
to
strengthen
their
new
Sects
,
and
by
that
means
to
resist
the
Spaniards
the
more
easily
:
the
respect
of
Traffick
hath
also
made
this
friendship
be
much
desired
by
both
sides
:
the
Commerce
is
very
great
which
the
City
of
London
holds
with
Amsterdam
,
Midleburg
,
and
with
all
the
other
Towns
of
Holland
and
Zealand
:
and
the
Hollanders
likewise
reap
great
advantage
by
their
fishing
in
the
English
Seas
.
The
Authority
and
Intelligence
which
the
Queen
held
with
the
United
Provinces
,
was
then
as
we
have
seen
,
very
great
:
who
was
by
them
esteem'd
a
Lady
of
a
very
high
spirit
,
and
of
a
masculine
and
warlike
Government
.
After
the
Queens
death
,
the
late
King
of
France
his
Authority
increased
so
much
amongst
them
,
as
the
King
of
England
was
,
and
is
yet
but
little
esteem'd
of
by
them
;
yet
he
even
after
peace
made
with
the
King
of
Spain
,
hath
granted
such
men
to
the
United
Provinces
as
they
stand
in
need
of
,
as
the
Queen
formerly
did
,
with
change
only
of
some
outward
appearances
for
the
better
satisfaction
of
the
Spaniards
.
The
Governors
of
the
United
Provinces
speak
of
this
King
in
terms
of
small
respect
;
and
seeing
him
so
adicted
to
hunting
,
and
to
his
book
,
especially
to
such
as
treat
of
controversie
;
they
say
a
privat
condition
would
better
become
him
then
that
of
a
Prince
,
and
that
he
is
fitter
to
be
a
Preacher
then
a
King.
But
though
they
speak
but
meanly
of
his
person
,
yet
they
much
prize
the
neighbourhood
and
oportunity
of
his
Kingdoms
,
and
have
still
continued
the
same
prerogative
to
the
Embassador
of
England
,
which
was
granted
in
the
Earl
of
Lesters
time
,
which
is
,
that
he
is
to
have
a
place
and
Vote
in
their
Councell
of
State.
They
keep
the
same
confederacy
with
the
King
of
England
as
they
did
with
the
late
Queen
,
and
the
same
is
renewed
by
the
King
with
them
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Friendship
which
the
Vnited
Provinces
have
with
other
Princes
.
THe
King
of
Denmark
and
the
united
Provinces
are
good
friends
,
which
they
are
reciprocally
invited
to
by
the
neighbourhood
of
their
Countrey
.
This
Vicinity
is
very
commodious
for
the
Hollanders
in
respect
of
their
fishing
,
and
building
of
ships
,
which
are
made
out
of
the
woods
wherewith
Norway
may
be
said
to
be
covered
:
for
what
remains
,
the
united
Provinces
have
received
but
little
good
in
their
occasions
from
Denmark
,
either
in
money
or
men
.
This
King
is
Master
of
very
large
Territories
,
but
so
buried
in
winter
and
ice
,
as
his
forces
are
but
small
though
his
circuit
be
so
large
.
They
maintain
good
correspondency
with
the
Heretick
Princes
of
Germany
,
especially
with
the
Calvinists
:
of
which
the
chiefest
are
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
of
Rheine
,
and
the
Elector
of
Brandenburg
;
as
for
the
Service
of
Brandenburg
,
'tis
seen
in
the
difference
of
the
States
of
Cleves
and
Guliers
.
And
the
last
Palatine
when
he
died
,
in
token
of
his
confidence
,
left
his
sons
to
their
Government
and
protection
:
their
conformity
in
Sect
,
and
more
particularly
in
their
aversion
to
the
house
of
Austria
,
together
with
the
neerness
of
their
Countrys
,
hath
easily
wrought
,
and
will
as
easily
preserve
friendship
between
them
:
the
German
Princes
are
notwithstanding
for
the
most
part
not
over
abounding
in
moneys
,
so
as
the
help
which
the
United
Provinces
received
from
thence
,
in
their
late
War
did
presently
vanish
.
Now
that
they
are
grown
so
strong
,
they
may
rather
assist
their
friends
on
that
side
,
then
look
for
any
relief
from
them
,
unless
it
be
for
the
raising
of
some
men
if
they
shall
have
occasion
for
them
;
as
hath
been
seen
in
the
behalf
of
Brandenburg
at
the
Siege
of
Guliers
;
which
was
chiefly
begun
and
ended
by
their
Forces
.
In
Italy
,
the
United
Provinces
have
begun
some
Intelligence
with
the
State
of
Venice
;
when
the
Truce
was
concluded
they
sent
an
extraordinary
Ambassador
to
Venice
;
and
received
another
the
like
from
the
Republick
.
And
affairs
stand
yet
thus
between
them
;
but
'tis
to
be
believ'd
,
that
through
Traffick
,
and
worldly
interest
,
this
correspondency
will
grow
greater
.
The
United
Provinces
have
likewise
now
begun
to
introduce
Traffick
and
friendship
in
the
Turks
Dominions
,
the
Hollanders
after
the
Truce
,
began
to
Traffick
in
Siria
:
and
have
since
been
drawn
on
by
the
good
entertainment
they
finde
amongst
the
Turks
,
and
by
their
own
gain
,
to
continue
Commerce
in
those
parts
:
and
that
they
may
establish
it
the
better
for
the
good
of
their
whole
Countreys
,
the
United
Provinces
have
now
resolved
to
send
over
one
that
shall
be
Resident
at
Constantinople
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Whether
this
new
Commonwealth
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
be
like
to
last
or
no.
NOthing
is
more
fallacious
,
then
to
judge
of
Futurety
:
It
may
not
notwithstanding
peradventure
be
displeasing
to
him
who
shal
read
this
my
Relation
,
if
I
argue
here
at
last
with
as
much
brevity
as
so
dubious
a
business
may
permit
,
whether
this
new
Commonwealth
of
the
United
Provinces
be
likely
to
last
or
not
.
There
are
many
considerations
which
make
for
the
duration
thereof
.
And
first
,
what
is
more
natural
to
mankind
,
or
of
more
power
with
them
then
the
love
of
Liberty
?
Of
all
Nations
of
the
world
,
the
Northern
people
of
Europe
have
always
seem'd
most
desirous
thereof
;
and
chiefly
those
of
Flanders
.
In
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Vespatian
,
how
famous
was
the
antient
Insurrection
of
the
Batavians
,
which
is
so
nobly
describ'd
by
Tacitus
.
There
was
no
talk
of
bereaving
them
of
that
Liberty
which
they
enjoy'd
:
notwithstanding
,
thinking
that
they
liv'd
in
slavery
whilst
they
tollerated
the
pride
and
violence
which
the
Roman
State
ministers
did
in
various
manner
use
in
those
parts
,
they
grew
to
disdain
,
and
from
disdain
to
rebell
,
and
from
rebellion
to
down
right
war
:
They
wanted
not
in
those
days
a
Claudius
Civilis
,
who
plaid
the
Prince
of
Orange
his
part
in
those
troubles
.
By
him
,
first
his
Battavians
,
and
afterwards
divers
neighboring
Countreys
were
incited
to
take
up
Arms
,
till
such
time
as
all
arms
and
contumacy
being
laid
aside
,
those
people
remained
in
their
antient
dependency
and
friendship
with
the
Romans
;
and
the
Romans
on
their
side
withheld
from
all
rigour
and
violence
which
might
provoke
them
again
to
revolt
.
The
Hollanders
that
now
are
,
(
who
were
those
antient
Batavians
)
and
the
other
United
Provinces
,
boast
that
their
antient
Liberty
and
practiz'd
Form
of
Government
,
discends
from
these
.
They
confess
that
they
have
always
had
one
eminent
Chiefteyn
,
Head
,
or
Governor
,
but
such
a
one
as
hath
been
always
subject
to
the
Laws
,
and
Soveraign
Empire
of
the
Commonwealth
,
which
were
from
time
to
time
exercised
with
very
little
difference
by
the
Provinciall
Orders
.
That
the
title
of
these
heads
were
afterwards
more
modernly
changed
,
but
that
the
degree
of
the
Commonwealth
was
not
diminished
with
this
alteration
of
Titles
,
but
kept
still
its
supream
Authority
,
whilst
Holland
,
Zeala●d
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
of
the
Low
Countreys
remained
sever'd
under
their
own
peculiar
Earls
and
Lords
:
That
when
the
House
of
the
Princes
of
Burgony
came
afterwards
to
Govern
those
Countreys
,
their
Government
was
much
altered
in
many
things
,
the
highborn
blood
and
Kingly
haughtiness
of
that
House
,
not
induring
to
depend
upon
the
Laws
and
Common-wealth
:
That
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Austria
did
much
less
accommodate
themselves
to
this
moderation
.
That
the
Emperor
,
Charls
the
fifth
,
after
having
gotten
new
worlds
under
this
Empire
,
and
King
Philip
his
son
after
having
inherited
them
with
the
rest
of
so
great
a
Monarchy
,
they
disdained
to
be
limited
in
their
Commands
over
their
Subjects
:
whereupon
they
did
not
only
not
give
way
that
the
Low
Countreys
should
continue
in
their
former
Government
,
but
by
force
,
and
violence
alter'd
their
Laws
,
took
from
them
their
Immunities
,
made
them
so
many
Collonies
to
the
Spaniard
,
and
laid
heavy
yokes
of
Tribute
,
and
Cittadels
upon
them
.
That
from
hence
the
antient
Battavians
are
risen
up
again
,
and
have
taken
up
Arms
against
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
,
as
their
forefathers
did
against
the
Roman
Empire
.
That
these
have
been
no
less
fortunate
then
those
others
;
since
now
they
preserve
the
Liberty
which
they
did
enjoy
,
and
have
now
recovered
that
which
they
had
almost
lost
.
Holland
is
full
of
the
Story
of
these
successes
,
as
also
all
the
other
United
Provinces
.
The
desire
of
Liberty
being
then
so
naturall
to
all
people
,
and
chiefly
to
the
people
of
Flanders
,
'tis
easily
to
be
believ'd
that
the
United
Provinces
will
use
all
the
means
they
can
,
to
preserve
themselves
in
their
present
Form
of
Government
,
and
still
establish
this
their
new
form
of
a
Free
Commonwealth
.
To
boot
with
the
love
of
Liberty
,
the
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
is
now
so
well
and
firmly
grounded
,
as
their
Common-wealth
is
likely
thereby
to
subsist
along
time
;
far
distant
and
forc'd
changes
which
are
made
from
one
Form
of
Government
to
another
clean
contrary
,
are
usually
dangerous
:
But
the
passage
which
the
United
Provinces
have
made
from
the
Government
which
they
used
before
the
War
,
to
that
which
they
now
enjoy
after
the
Truce
,
it
cannot
be
said
that
they
have
alter'd
their
past
form
,
into
another
clean
contrary
,
but
that
they
have
only
alter'd
it
in
part
:
their
antient
Laws
are
kept
alive
,
and
every
Province
and
City
is
Govern'd
almost
as
they
were
formerly
;
only
the
Prince
his
Soveraignty
rests
now
in
the
Orders
of
every
Province
,
and
the
Eminency
of
the
Head
,
remains
with
the
Governor
of
the
same
Province
.
How
great
then
is
the
concord
which
ties
and
binds
the
United
Provinces
together
?
How
great
are
their
own
Forces
,
and
the
Friendship
which
they
hold
with
Forrein
Princes
?
Concord
will
keep
their
minds
well
disposed
,
and
keep
off
all
occasions
of
Domestick
Tumults
.
Their
own
Forces
are
such
as
may
be
thought
sufficient
to
withstand
such
danger
as
may
befall
them
from
abroad
;
and
say
they
were
not
of
themselves
able
to
do
it
,
it
may
be
believ'd
that
they
would
be
supply'd
by
those
very
Forrein
aids
which
have
joyned
with
them
in
the
whole
course
of
the
last
War.
By
these
reasons
which
have
been
alledged
,
it
may
then
be
conjectur'd
,
that
this
new
Commonwealth
is
likely
every
day
to
grow
more
solid
,
and
better
established
,
to
be
of
long
subsistance
,
yea
that
with
time
it
continually
grow
the
greater
and
more
powerfull
,
like
that
of
the
Switzers
:
and
how
great
is
the
conformity
between
these
?
The
Switzers
revolted
at
first
with
very
small
Forces
:
They
were
inflam'd
with
the
love
of
Liberty
;
the
mountainous
scituations
fought
for
them
till
such
time
as
the
other
more
potent
Cantons
,
joyned
with
the
former
which
were
weaker
:
and
at
last
their
Common-wealth
came
to
be
so
establish'd
,
as
it
is
not
only
become
durable
,
but
even
formidable
upon
many
occasions
to
divers
Princes
.
Just
so
the
Insurrection
of
the
United
Provinces
had
its
rise
from
the
two
Provinces
of
Holland
and
of
Zealand
only
;
the
people
were
thereunto
provoked
by
the
love
of
Liberty
,
by
the
advantage
of
the
sea
,
rivers
,
and
other
weapons
of
nature
,
they
made
their
chiefest
resistance
at
first
:
afterwards
their
affairs
went
on
more
prosperously
by
the
joyning
of
other
Provinces
,
and
the
assistance
of
neighbouring
Princes
:
till
at
last
this
their
new
power
is
come
to
that
pass
,
as
that
they
may
be
said
to
give
the
Law
to
others
at
sea
,
and
not
to
be
likely
to
receive
it
from
others
by
land
:
there
Government
is
also
like
that
of
the
Switzers
.
Though
this
be
rather
better
then
the
other
by
being
more
uniform
,
and
by
the
easier
joyning
of
the
particular
Members
of
every
Province
,
with
the
whole
body
of
the
General
Union
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
many
reasons
may
be
alledged
why
this
new
Commonwealth
should
not
be
durable
.
First
,
for
what
concerns
the
love
of
Liberty
;
in
lieu
therof
we
see
that
the
benefit
which
people
receive
by
obedience
,
is
succeeded
;
who
from
time
to
time
have
submitted
themselves
almost
every
where
to
the
Empire
of
some
one
.
'Tis
true
,
at
first
all
Kings
were
Heads
of
the
people
,
and
not
Kings
;
of
Commonwealths
and
not
of
Kingdoms
.
But
afterwards
Custom
hath
so
prevailed
,
as
people
have
been
disposed
and
accustomed
to
the
habit
of
intire
obedience
:
just
as
a
plant
,
or
humane
body
we
see
are
accustomed
to
live
in
other
earth
,
and
under
other
Climats
,
which
differ
from
their
own
natural
ones
.
Who
would
now
perswade
themselves
,
that
the
leaning
toward
Liberty
could
be
of
force
enough
to
move
a
desire
in
the
people
of
Spain
,
France
,
and
other
parts
,
of
returning
to
their
ancient
Forms
of
their
former
more
free
Governments
,
whereof
they
have
not
only
lost
the
desire
,
but
even
the
memory
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
notwithstanding
,
but
that
in
the
more
Northern
parts
of
Europe
,
there
are
yet
freer
Forms
of
Government
.
The
King
of
England
cannot
do
many
things
without
his
Parliament
;
nor
the
Princes
of
the
Low
Countreys
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Provinces
which
are
under
them
.
The
King
of
Denmarks
power
is
yet
more
limited
;
so
is
the
King
of
Polands
;
and
the
Princes
of
Germanies
Authority
is
much
restrained
:
But
it
must
be
granted
that
the
Authority
of
the
Supream
Head
in
all
these
Governments
hath
ever
been
,
and
still
is
very
great
:
Wherein
the
peoples
obedience
to
their
Prince
is
so
ancient
,
as
they
can
endure
no
other
Government
then
that
of
one
alone
.
It
may
then
also
be
imagined
,
that
the
United
Provinces
must
necessarily
incline
,
out
of
their
habit
of
antient
obedience
,
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
Govern'd
by
some
one
only
man
;
but
in
that
Form
of
Government
notwithstanding
which
they
were
wont
formerly
to
injoy
,
and
which
may
correspond
with
their
antient
institions
and
Customs
.
To
which
Form
when
those
Provinces
shall
see
themselves
invited
by
any
oportune
conjuncture
,
it
may
be
thought
that
they
might
easily
return
to
their
antient
obsequie
and
obedience
to
that
Prince
,
which
time
and
occasion
shall
councell
them
to
receive
.
In
answer
to
that
the
present
Government
differs
not
much
from
what
it
formerly
was
,
it
may
be
said
,
that
the
alteration
is
such
,
as
from
it
many
others
of
greater
importance
may
be
expected
.
The
Government
is
too
much
alter'd
in
the
so
great
Authority
which
Count
Maurice
holds
in
them
:
too
much
in
the
Burthen
of
so
many
Grievances
and
Garrisons
;
and
lastly
too
much
in
the
power
of
some
of
the
Provinces
which
do
almost
Lord
it
over
the
rest
.
And
hence
it
is
that
the
Concord
between
the
United
Provinces
,
is
not
effectually
such
as
it
appears
outwardly
to
be
.
Some
of
them
are
not
well
pleased
with
the
so
great
Eminency
which
Count
Maurice
possesseth
amongst
some
others
of
them
.
Holland
is
envy'd
by
them
all
,
by
reason
of
its
great
opulency
.
In
particular
,
there
are
almost
continuall
Jars
between
Holland
and
Zealand
:
Some
of
them
complain
very
much
that
they
are
opprest
with
the
same
Grievances
and
Garrisons
since
the
Truce
,
as
they
were
in
the
time
of
War
:
and
Holland
by
its
not
complaining
thereof
,
makes
the
rest
quarrel
the
more
with
it
,
and
with
those
that
Govern
there
,
who
seem
chiefly
to
sustain
themselves
,
by
the
reputation
and
support
of
the
Holland
Forces
:
To
boot
with
these
diversities
of
Interest
,
how
much
doth
the
difference
of
so
many
and
so
various
sects
withstand
the
Union
of
their
minds
:
many
,
and
in
many
things
disagreeing
,
are
the
Sects
into
which
the
People
of
the
United
Provinces
are
divided
;
besides
the
very
many
Catholicks
which
are
there
;
and
how
can
their
own
Forces
be
sufficient
for
their
defence
,
when
they
draw
not
together
?
since
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
such
Forrein
Princes
as
now
side
with
them
,
growing
hereafter
to
better
Intelligence
with
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
perhaps
will
not
,
or
hindred
by
their
own
necessities
,
cannot
hereafter
assist
the
United
Provinces
.
Out
of
all
these
disquisitions
it
may
then
be
gathered
,
that
this
new
Commonwealth
is
not
likely
to
continue
in
its
present
condition
,
but
that
it
will
rather
fail
therein
shortly
,
and
be
again
reduced
at
last
to
the
Government
of
one
only
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
end
of
the
preceding
Discourse
,
and
of
the
Relation
.
SUppose
now
that
the
United
Provinces
were
inclined
to
submit
themselves
again
to
the
Government
of
one
alone
;
let
us
see
who
this
Prince
may
likelyest
be
,
and
by
what
means
it
may
be
hoped
that
they
may
be
brought
to
submit
themselves
to
him
:
In
the
past
troubles
of
Flanders
,
the
Rebels
necessitated
thereunto
,
fled
for
protection
first
to
the
French
,
and
then
to
the
English
;
but
the
new
Principality
of
Alanzon
vanish'd
almost
assoon
as
it
had
any
beeing
;
and
the
Queen
of
England
laying
aside
her
hopes
of
Domination
,
was
afterwards
content
with
the
Power
of
advising
.
Orange
his
hopes
and
cus'nages
were
cut
short
by
death
;
and
Count
Maurice
wants
either
courage
or
oportunity
to
advance
his
Fortune
.
So
as
it
is
not
to
be
believ'd
that
the
United
Provinces
will
ever
subject
themselves
either
to
the
French
or
English
,
or
to
Count
Maurice
:
then
next
to
the
House
of
Burgony
,
the
Low
Countreys
with
justest
Title
will
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
House
of
Austria
.
It
is
thought
by
the
gravest
personages
,
and
the
best
experienc'd
in
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
,
that
the
United
Provinces
may
return
to
be
under
the
House
of
Austria
by
two
several
ways
.
The
one
,
by
appointing
out
unto
them
once
again
a
Prince
of
that
blood
,
who
may
succeed
the
Archdukes
instead
of
Issue
.
The
other
,
by
indeavouring
to
induce
the
said
Provinces
by
such
means
as
shall
be
thought
best
fitting
,
to
return
under
the
obedience
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
in
case
the
King
after
the
death
of
the
Archdukes
,
shall
not
incline
to
cut
the
United
Provinces
off
again
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
The
first
of
these
two
ways
is
thought
the
likelyest
to
succeed
;
and
'tis
seen
that
necessity
did
at
last
teach
Philip
the
second
,
when
all
other
remedies
proving
desperat
,
he
was
brought
to
make
use
of
this
,
though
he
could
not
prevail
in
so
doing
by
reason
of
the
Archdukes
sterillity
:
This
remedy
will
then
consist
in
the
King
of
Spains
resolving
to
Institute
one
of
his
own
sons
for
heir
to
the
Archdukes
,
which
son
by
some
fitting
marriage
may
establish
perpetuall
succession
of
Princes
of
that
Country
in
Flanders
!
Thus
it
might
be
hoped
that
the
people
of
the
United
Provinces
might
be
incited
to
love
this
mentioned
Issue
,
as
those
from
whom
Dutch
Successors
might
hereafter
proceed
,
and
that
from
this
love
,
an
inclination
to
obedience
might
insue
,
and
finally
Intigrall
obedience
.
'Tis
likely
that
the
French
would
assist
herein
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
for
ever
rid
of
the
neighbourhood
and
hazard
of
the
Spanish
Forces
on
that
side
of
their
Kingdom
which
lies
open
towards
Flanders
,
and
the
better
to
●eucure
their
Countrey
from
the
vicinity
and
danger
of
the
Hereticks
in
the
Low
Countreys
:
Since
by
the
reuniting
of
those
Countreys
under
a
Catholick
Prince
,
they
might
have
reason
to
hope
that
the
Catholick
Religion
would
be
raised
up
again
in
those
parts
where
it
is
now
under
hatches
,
and
cousequently
the
Intelligence
which
the
Hereticks
of
the
United
Provinces
,
with
those
of
the
Kingdom
of
France
would
be
at
an
end
.
Amongst
the
English
these
respects
would
be
more
counterpoised
:
on
the
one
side
they
would
willingly
see
the
Low
Countreys
wholly
alienated
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
for
those
reasons
as
have
been
said
before
;
but
on
the
other
side
they
would
not
be
pleased
to
see
this
so
potent
and
near
neighbourhood
of
Heresie
fail
.
The
second
way
,
which
would
consist
in
using
such
means
as
were
most
conducible
to
make
the
United
Provinces
submit
themselves
again
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
is
generally
judged
to
be
harder
to
effect
then
the
former
,
and
may
briefly
be
reduced
to
two
heads
,
either
of
working
upon
the
inclination
of
the
said
Provinces
,
or
of
endeavouring
to
subjugate
them
again
by
Force
.
It
hath
already
been
seen
how
much
Philip
the
second
labour'd
both
these
ways
,
and
yet
got
no
good
thereby
.
As
amongst
the
Elements
some
agree
,
and
some
are
of
a
contrary
nature
,
so
among
those
people
in
Europe
which
are
under
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
,
some
are
of
a
temper
conformable
to
the
Spanish
Nation
,
and
some
of
a
clean
repugnant
habit
.
Their
Government
is
easilyer
receiv'd
,
and
their
Customs
imbraced
in
Italy
;
whereas
in
Flanders
the
repugnancy
almost
in
all
things
between
the
Inhabitants
there
and
the
Spaniards
,
was
a
chief
cause
of
the
first
Insurrection
,
and
then
of
the
War
,
and
hath
at
last
occasioned
the
falling
off
of
many
of
the
Provinces
:
so
as
to
say
truth
,
there
is
small
hopes
that
the
United
Provinces
will
ever
submit
themselves
to
the
obedience
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
out
of
their
own
inclination
:
In
case
then
that
success
be
to
be
dispair'd
of
by
this
way
,
it
will
remain
that
all
hopes
are
to
be
placed
in
bringing
them
to
their
former
obedience
by
force
of
arms
.
Doubtlesly
a
dangerous
and
difficult
way
;
as
forty
years
experience
hath
shown
:
if
the
war
be
to
commence
again
when
the
Truce
shall
end
,
will
the
Spaniards
have
better
soldiers
,
or
better
Commanders
?
Will
their
Princes
prove
better
?
or
will
they
meet
with
more
favourable
conjvncture
of
times
then
formerly
?
Spain
will
never
have
better
Commanders
,
nor
more
flourishing
Armies
then
they
have
had
till
now
in
Flanders
.
'T
will
never
have
a
wiser
Prince
then
Philip
the
second
;
nor
will
it
ever
meet
with
times
more
oportune
,
then
those
were
when
its
Enemies
in
Flanders
were
brought
so
low
,
and
when
at
the
same
time
they
were
so
little
fomented
by
Forrein
Forces
:
It
is
rather
to
be
feared
that
in
such
a
case
the
Enemy
might
get
advantage
,
being
grown
proud
,
by
their
so
great
past
prosperity
;
and
made
secure
that
for
the
time
to
come
the
wonted
strength
of
their
Countrey
will
never
fail
them
,
nor
their
peoples
first
obstinacy
,
nor
the
already
experienc'd
forwardness
of
their
confederate
Princes
,
in
a●●isting
them
upon
all
occa●ions
against
the
Crown
of
Spain
:
so
as
it
may
be
greatly
doubted
,
that
if
they
should
fall
to
War
again
,
things
would
go
worse
with
the
Spaniard
,
and
that
instead
of
getting
,
they
would
receive
new
losses
.
And
unless
it
were
for
this
doubt
,
why
was
the
Truce
so
much
desired
by
the
Spaniards
?
But
the
mean
while
the
Truce
will
afford
Spain
time
maturely
to
weigh
what
will
be
most
advantagious
for
that
Crown
,
as
well
touching
the
Kings
appointment
of
a
son
of
his
to
succeed
as
heir
to
the
Arch-Dukes
,
in
manner
as
hath
been
said
;
as
concerning
what
resolution
is
to
be
taken
,
either
of
prolonging
the
Truce
,
or
making
a
firm
peace
,
or
of
laying
aside
all
further
thought
of
agreement
,
and
breaking
out
into
war
again
;
they
are
all
of
them
businesses
of
such
importance
and
weight
,
as
will
very
well
require
long
and
mature
consultation
;
but
above
all
,
that
our
chief
consultations
be
had
with
God
,
who
gives
and
takes
away
Kingdoms
;
changeth
and
altereth
them
as
he
pleases
,
and
makes
humane
wisdom
oft
times
prove
most
blind
,
when
it
appears
to
be
quickest
●ighted
.
THE
RELATION
OF
FLANDERS
.
(
To
wit
)
Of
those
Two
Provinces
which
remain
still
under
the
Obedience
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
ALBERTUS
and
his
wife
ISABELLA
,
Infanta
of
SPAIN
.
Wherein
also
Relation
is
made
of
the
Religion
profest
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
Of
the
State
of
Religion
in
ENGLAND
,
SCOTLAND
,
and
IRELAND
.
Written
by
the
Cardinall
Bentivoglio
in
his
time
of
being
Nuntio
at
the
same
Arch-Dukes
Court
;
and
sent
to
Rome
to
the
Cardinall
Burghese
,
Nephew
to
Pope
●aulus
Quintus
;
Dated
April
6.
1613.
THe
matters
of
Negotiation
,
which
are
treated
by
the
Nuntios
of
the
Apostolick
sea
,
are
either
ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
:
the
first
are
proper
for
the
Nuntio
,
as
the
chief
person
who
represents
the
Apostolick
Ministers
;
and
the
second
appertains
unto
him
also
in
respect
of
his
common
condition
with
the
other
Ambassadors
of
Secular
Princes
.
That
you
may
therefore
have
a
full
and
perfect
knowledge
of
the
most
Important
affairs
which
fall
under
the
particular
cognizance
of
the
Nuntio
for
Flanders
:
'T
will
be
needfull
to
reduce
them
to
the
two
forementioned
heads
.
Observing
the
same
order
;
I
will
divide
this
present
Relation
into
two
parts
:
In
the
first
I
will
treat
of
temporall
Negotiations
;
in
the
other
of
such
as
are
Ecclesiasticall
;
and
I
will
treat
first
of
the
first
,
that
I
may
render
the
knowledge
of
the
other
the
more
clear
.
In
Temporalities
I
will
keep
my self
to
some
distinct
heads
;
in
representing
the
nature
of
the
Arch-Duke
and
the
Infanta
his
wife
,
the
condition
of
their
States
;
the
form
of
their
Court
;
what
Officers
they
make
use
of
;
and
what
Intelligence
they
hold
with
neighbouring
Princes
;
and
at
last
I
will
say
something
concerning
the
Army
which
the
King
of
Spain
maintains
in
Flanders
.
In
matters
ecclesiasticall
I
will
observe
the
like
Order
;
I
will
reduce
them
to
some
particular
Heads
;
and
when
I
shall
have
first
related
the
present
condition
of
Religion
in
those
Provinces
of
Flanders
as
are
Catholick
,
and
continue
under
the
obedience
of
the
aforesaid
Princes
,
I
will
pass
to
shew
the
State
thereof
in
Holland
and
the
other
Hereticall
United
Provinces
,
which
are
now
wholly
divided
from
the
former
;
for
that
the
Church-men
which
are
in
those
parts
are
under
the
same
Nuntioship
:
and
I
will
conclude
the
Relation
in
setting
down
all
that
belongs
to
the
same
Head
,
in
the
Kingdoms
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
;
since
all
Affairs
of
Religion
which
occur
in
those
Kingdoms
,
fall
likewise
under
the
same
Nuntiature
.
To
begin
the
said
order
,
I
will
first
treat
of
the
nature
and
custom
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
by
which
Title
(
as
it
is
commonly
used
in
these
Provinces
)
the
husband
and
wife
are
equally
understood
;
and
then
I
will
pass
on
to
those
other
heads
which
are
contained
in
the
first
part
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Natures
and
Customs
of
the
Archdukes
.
THe
Archduke
Albertus
is
low
of
stature
,
his
complexion
partly
San
guine
,
partly
Flegmatick
;
as
are
generally
almost
all
the
Austrian
Princes
;
his
face
white
,
his
hair
light
coloured
,
and
his
lineaments
very
noble
:
he
hath
an
Austrian
mouth
,
and
his
complexion
is
rather
tender
then
strong
;
he
is
troubled
with
the
Gout
;
he
had
wont
to
be
but
seldom
troubled
therewithall
;
but
of
late
his
Fits
come
oftner
and
are
more
painfull
:
he
is
not
subject
to
any
other
indisposition
of
health
;
nor
can
it
be
said
how
regular
he
is
in
his
diet
:
at
this
present
he
is
54
years
old
:
and
thus
much
for
the
habit
and
temperature
of
his
body
.
For
what
concerns
his
minde
he
is
a
Prince
of
singular
virtue
;
and
first
it
cannot
be
said
how
pious
,
and
religious
he
is
;
nor
how
great
the
zeal
and
respect
is
which
he
shews
outwardly
towards
Divine
Worship
,
and
sacred
things
:
In
all
his
Demeanors
,
you
may
read
a
rare
integrity
,
and
appearing
bashfulness
;
wherein
he
may
be
an
Example
not
only
to
all
Princes
,
but
even
to
every
privat
man
;
he
is
a
great
lover
of
Justice
,
and
keeps
great
moderation
in
all
things
;
he
is
grave
in
his
actions
,
and
of
so
compos'd
and
equall
temper
in
them
all
,
as
he
is
never
seen
to
vary
the
least
title
from
himself
:
he
speaks
but
little
;
according
to
the
mode
of
the
Austrian
Princes
;
and
slowly
according
to
his
natural
Custom
:
He
is
Master
of
five
Languages
,
his
own
mother
tongue
which
is
Dutch
,
Spanish
,
Latine
,
Italian
,
and
French
:
he
speaks
and
uses
the
three
first
,
and
understands
the
other
two
very
well
:
he
is
knowing
in
divers
sorts
of
Learning
,
which
he
got
whilst
he
was
Cardinall
;
and
doth
particularly
studie
the
Mathematicks
:
In
matters
of
business
he
is
indefatigable
,
and
his
chiefest
delight
lies
in
business
;
giving
audience
seeeral
hours
every
day
,
both
morning
and
evening
with
incredible
attention
and
goodness
:
he
is
wonderfull
secret
,
and
makes
as
little
discovery
by
his
looks
as
by
his
words
;
you
can
never
read
any
commotion
of
minde
in
her
face
,
which
is
always
equall
and
serene
;
he
is
of
a
constant
nature
,
as
he
hath
shewed
in
his
patient
bearing
with
so
many
adversities
as
have
befalne
him
in
the
late
Wars
:
He
suffers
in
the
common
opinion
by
being
irresolute
and
slow
;
and
certainly
he
is
better
for
peace
then
war
:
which
commonly
requires
Councel
and
resolution
at
the
same
time
;
and
cannot
admit
of
so
harmonious
and
equall
order
in
actions
,
as
the
Archduke
useth
.
This
his
so
slow
proceeding
and
with
such
gravity
,
ariseth
partly
from
the
naturall
temperature
of
his
body
,
but
much
more
from
his
having
lived
so
long
in
Spain
,
where
he
formed
Customs
to
the
Idea
of
those
of
King
Philip
the
second
,
whom
he
set
before
him
for
his
example
in
all
things
;
nor
was
that
so
grave
and
well
weighed
manner
of
proceeding
to
be
blamed
in
the
King
,
as
being
according
to
the
Government
and
nature
of
the
Spaniard
;
nor
had
the
King
ever
any
occasion
of
altering
that
his
usual
way
of
living
in
time
of
peace
with
the
different
way
of
proceeding
which
is
requisit
in
war
;
but
Flanders
requires
a
Prince
more
affable
,
and
tractable
,
and
the
wars
there
more
efficacious
and
more
resolute
actions
,
then
are
those
of
the
Arch-Duke
.
For
what
concerns
the
way
of
Government
in
Spain
,
he
did
very
well
to
imitate
King
Philip
,
but
for
what
concerns
Flanders
,
and
the
managing
of
Arms
,
he
might
have
done
much
better
to
have
taken
his
Father
,
the
Emperor
Charls
the
fifth
for
his
example
;
who
knew
very
well
how
to
temper
his
proceedings
,
and
accommodate
them
to
the
so
many
and
differing
natures
of
People
whereof
the
body
of
his
Empire
did
consist
.
The
Dutch
seem
rather
to
reverence
,
then
to
love
the
Arch-Duke
;
they
reverence
him
for
his
so
many
vertues
,
but
doe
not
greatly
love
him
,
because
hee
never
was
communicable
with
the
People
,
as
they
desired
he
should
bee
.
This
his
so
great
Retirednesse
and
Gravity
,
is
accompanied
with
an
high
punctuality
of
Majestical
state
;
which
he
will
have
kept
up
,
and
which
to
say
truth
,
is
not
so
generally
approved
of
upon
all
occasions
.
But
'tis
no
wonder
if
amongst
the
Harmony
of
so
many
egregious
parts
there
bee
some
dissonance
,
or
discords
of
humane
affections
.
For
all
things
else
,
the
Arch-Duke
is
indued
with
excellent
qualities
,
and
deserves
to
bee
recorded
to
posterity
for
one
of
the
greatest
and
most
considerable
Princes
which
our
Age
hath
afforded
.
But
the
Infanta
Donna
Isabella
,
his
wife
,
of
whom
I
am
now
to
speak
,
is
no
lesse
worthy
to
be
recorded
to
posterity
.
Her
complexion
,
wherein
bloud
and
flegme
doe
likewise
predominate
,
is
very
like
her
husbands
.
She
is
higher
of
stature
then
most
women
are
,
and
in
these
her
present
years
she
still
keeps
that
Majestical
beauty
in
her
eyes
and
countenance
,
which
was
thought
in
her
youth
to
exceed
all
others
.
She
is
graceful
in
all
her
actions
,
and
a
certaine
benignity
appears
throughout
all
her
behaviour
,
accompanied
with
Greatness
,
which
violently
draws
unto
her
the
love
of
all
men
;
she
is
now
about
forty
six
years
old
;
in
perfect
health
;
she
is
given
to
exercise
,
and
is
a
great
friend
to
Hunting
,
and
field
pastimes
.
Sometimes
she
her self
on
horseback
will
Hound
her
Hawk
,
and
Govern
the
Chase.
As
for
her
gifts
of
minde
,
she
is
undoubtedly
one
of
the
gallantest
and
most
signilized
Princesses
that
ever
lived
,
and
represents
unto
the
life
in
all
Princely
vertues
,
that
famous
Isabella
,
her
Progenetrix
,
whose
name
she
bears
,
and
from
whose
bloud
she
is
descended
.
It
is
not
to
be
exprest
how
gracious
and
affable
she
is
;
how
liberal
and
magnanimous
;
how
just
;
but
chiefly
how
Pious
and
Religious
.
Her
zeal
unto
the
Church
is
very
great
;
nor
hath
shee
any
more
servent
desire
then
to
see
it
flourish
every
where
,
especially
in
those
Heretical
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
where
formerly
the
Piety
of
her
Predecessors
did
shine
no
lesse
,
then
in
these
others
which
do
faithfully
stand
still
for
the
Catholike
Religion
.
Such
is
the
modesty
and
retirednesse
of
her
Ladies
,
as
you
would
say
they
lived
in
a
Monastery
,
not
a
Court.
And
yet
on
the
other
side
,
you
shall
not
see
a
Court
fuller
of
Majesty
,
and
more
jolly
then
hers
,
in
all
occurrences
which
may
arise
,
either
in
Turnements
,
Hunting
,
or
other
Recreations
,
which
are
used
in
Princes
Courts
.
Her
mind
is
truly
Heroical
,
and
above
the
reach
of
adverse
fortune
,
as
was
particularly
seen
in
the
Arch-Dukes
ill
luck
at
Newport
.
Upon
which
occasion
it
might
oft
times
be
doubted
,
whether
her
constancy
was
greater
when
shee
first
heard
that
the
Battle
was
lost
,
or
when
she
heard
that
the
Arch-Duke
was
taken
,
or
at
the
third
advertisement
that
he
was
at
liberty
,
but
sorely
wounded
.
She
hath
left
the
Government
of
those
States
which
were
her
Dowry
,
to
the
Arch-Duke
,
being
willing
to
dis-robe
her self
thereof
to
the
end
that
business
might
be
the
speedilier
dispatcht
by
passing
through
the
hands
of
onely
one
;
and
that
the
greater
her
husbands
authority
was
,
the
people
might
bear
the
greater
respect
unto
him
.
But
notwithstanding
the
Arch-Duke
doth
not
any
thing
which
he
doth
not
first
fully
communicate
to
her
;
but
adviseth
with
her
in
all
things
,
and
receives
great
help
from
her
sublime
wit
,
which
nature
hath
indued
her
withal
,
and
from
the
singular
experience
which
she
got
in
so
high
and
famous
a
School
of
Wisdom
as
was
that
of
her
glorious
Father
King
philip
.
But
the
Arch-Duke
doth
this
likewise
,
as
moved
thereunto
by
the
love
which
they
mutually
bear
one
to
another
,
which
doth
equall
,
if
not
exceed
all
example
of
matrimonial
affection
.
It
appears
almost
incredible
,
that
there
can
be
such
an
uniformity
of
thoughts
and
will
in
two
several
persons
;
no
discord
being
ever
observed
to
be
between
them
in
any
thing
whatsoever
,
as
if
there
were
but
one
soul
in
both
their
bodies
.
In
all
these
things
the
Infanta
is
in
particular
highly
to
be
commended
;
who
being
Princesse
of
these
Countries
,
having
in
her
a
masculine
spirit
,
yea
,
even
a
greater
resolution
then
the
Arch-Duke
;
is
notwithstanding
pleased
to
submit
her self
so
strictly
to
the
Laws
of
Matrimony
,
as
she
is
content
with
the
very
bare
Title
of
a
Wife
.
And
doubtlesly
shee
is
generally
much
more
beloved
then
her
Husband
,
and
is
of
far
more
amiable
conditions
;
for
she
is
exceeding
affable
in
her
conversation
with
all
people
,
and
hath
extraordinary
indowments
of
nature
,
which
wins
the
very
souls
of
all
men
.
So
as
in
the
common
opinion
a
better
tempered
Principality
could
not
be
desired
,
if
the
vertues
of
the
Infanta
and
the
Arch-Duke
being
joined
together
,
some
particular
defect
wherein
that
Husband
is
wanting
,
might
be
supplyed
by
some
particular
perfection
wherein
the
Wife
doth
superabound
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
condition
of
those
States
which
the
Arch-Duke
possesses
.
THE
Arch-Dukes
States
in
the
Low
Countries
which
after
the
Truce
keeps
still
in
their
obedience
to
them
;
as
also
in
the
Province
of
the
Country
of
Burgony
are
in
number
tenne
.
To
wit
,
the
Dukedom
of
Brabant
,
Ghelders
,
Lucemburg
,
and
Limburg
;
the
Counties
of
Flanders
,
Hennault
,
Artois
,
and
Namures
;
the
Lordship
of
Malines
;
and
the
Marquisit
of
the
holy
Empire
.
But
at
this
time
the
last
is
comprehended
under
Brabant
;
and
Flanders
is
divided
into
three
Provinces
;
into
the
Province
of
Flanders
it self
;
into
that
of
Torney
,
with
the
Territory
of
Ternesis
;
and
into
the
Province
of
the
great
Town
of
Silla
,
together
with
the
two
other
Towns
of
Duay
,
and
Orciers
.
To
these
Provinces
is
added
the
City
of
Cambrey
,
with
the
Territory
of
Cambresis
on
the
side
of
France
.
The
County
of
Burgony
was
afterwards
given
in
portion
by
Philip
the
second
King
of
Spain
,
to
his
daughter
the
Infanta
,
together
with
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
All
these
Provinces
are
generally
very
fertil
,
&
set
wine
aside
(
wherof
howsoever
Burg●●y
produceth
great
store
)
they
abound
in
all
things
necessary
for
human
life
.
They
abound
most
in
Cattle
and
whitmeats
.
The
Country
is
for
the
most
part
very
pleasing
,
and
the
Fields
are
covered
over
almost
all
the
whole
year
with
gladsome
Pasturage
;
and
the
Spring
for
many
moneths
together
doth
wantonnize
it
there
;
the
Summer
in
Flanders
,
being
but
as
the
Spring
in
Italy
;
The
cold
there
may
rather
bee
said
to
be
long
then
sharp
,
which
is
easily
mastered
without
their
Stoves
;
the
people
for
the
most
part
are
of
a
fair
aspect
,
very
white
skinn'd
,
and
of
as
candid
a
disposition
.
Their
conversation
is
pleasant
,
they
are
greatly
given
to
liberty
,
and
stick
close
to
their
priviledges
,
and
ancient
institutions
.
The
Government
of
the
aforesaid
People
and
Provinces
is
of
three
sorts
;
Monarchical
,
Optimatical
,
and
Popular
.
The
Monarchical
government
consists
in
the
persons
of
the
Arch-Dukes
;
that
of
the
Optemati
in
the
two
Orders
or
States
of
the
Church-men
and
Nobility
;
and
the
Popular
in
the
like
of
the
Cities
and
Villages
,
(
as
they
are
here
called
)
wherein
for
the
most
part
none
but
the
common
sort
of
People
divided
into
their
several
occupations
,
do
inhabit
.
The
Monastical
Abbots
whereof
the
greatest
part
of
Ecclesiasticks
in
every
Province
,
doth
consist
;
inhabiting
usually
in
their
Monasteries
,
out
of
the
Cities
,
and
the
Nobility
in
their
Country
habitations
.
The
States
of
every
Province
consists
of
these
three
sorts
of
persons
,
over
which
the
Prince
keeps
his
particular
Prerogatives
.
So
as
these
three
forenamed
Orders
cannot
by
their
own
proper
authority
call
together
the
States
of
the
Province
;
the
doing
whereof
depends
always
on
the
Prince
;
who
upon
any
occasion
either
of
his
own
,
or
of
the
Province
,
calls
them
together
,
and
propounds
unto
them
the
business
;
to
which
every
Order
gives
their
Answer
;
and
without
the
consent
of
all
the
three
Orders
,
the
Prince
cannot
of
himself
determine
any
thing
.
In
this
point
his
will
is
bounded
by
the
will
of
the
people
;
who
sometimes
absolutely
deny
what
hee
demands
of
them
,
and
will
maintain
their
ancient
priviledges
of
being
intreated
to
what
they
give
way
unto
,
and
will
injoy
a
subjection
mixt
with
liberty
.
The
States
General
of
all
the
Provinces
is
formed
of
the
particular
States
of
every
Province
;
the
particular
States
meet
together
every
year
once
;
in
which
meeting
little
or
nothing
is
now
adays
handled
,
but
the
renewing
of
the
consent
of
the
three
Orders
for
the
continuation
of
the
supply
which
every
Province
uses
to
contribute
towards
the
Prince
his
maintenance
.
But
the
Convocation
of
the
States
General
is
very
seldom
had
;
this
being
a
great
Body
to
govern
,
and
usual
suspected
by
the
authority
and
greatnesse
of
the
Prince
.
Nor
did
they
ever
meet
in
all
the
time
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
save
at
the
very
first
,
which
was
that
they
might
confirm
the
resignation
which
King
Philip
the
second
made
of
those
Provinces
to
his
daughter
the
Infanta
.
For
what
concerns
Justice
;
civil
affairs
come
first
to
be
handled
by
the
Magistrates
of
Cities
,
when
the
people
of
the
same
City
are
concerned
therein
;
and
afterward
passe
by
way
of
Appeal
to
the
Provincial
Councels
,
which
are
in
every
Province
.
But
the
causes
of
the
Nobility
and
Titulati
are
first
argued
in
the
Provincial
Councels
,
from
the
sentence
whereof
,
all
causes
are
generally
caried
by
Appeal
to
the
Supream
Councel
erected
at
Malines
;
except
the
Provinces
of
Brabent
,
Gheldars
,
and
Henn●ult
,
where
causes
receive
their
final
determination
.
In
criminal
affairs
,
the
Magistrates
of
Towns
and
Cities
give
sentence
,
who
in
this
case
have
absolute
power
over
their
inhabitants
;
but
judgment
in
criminal
affairs
wherein
the
Nobility
or
Titulati
be
concern'd
,
is
reserved
to
the
Provincial
Councel
;
and
this
in
short
,
is
the
Government
in
general
of
the
Arch-Dukes
Provinces
.
The
Arch
Dukes
have
three
chief
Conncels
for
the
dispatch
of
such
businesse
as
depend
upon
their
own
particular
authority
.
The
Councel
of
State
,
the
Privy
Councel
,
and
the
Councel
of
the
Treasury
.
The
Councel
of
State
was
anciently
of
great
esteem
.
Affairs
of
greatest
weight
were
therein
handled
and
resolved
,
and
the
chiefest
Lords
of
Flanders
were
wont
to
be
admitted
thereinto
;
but
now
there
remains
nothing
but
the
shadow
or
bare
title
thereof
.
The
last
revolutions
occasioned
,
and
do
still
produce
great
suspitions
,
and
made
it
appear
,
that
secrets
are
not
secure
when
known
to
so
many
.
Yet
at
this
very
time
,
the
prime
Lords
of
the
Country
do
covet
a
place
in
that
Councel
;
and
some
Ecclesiastical
person
of
highest
esteem
,
hath
still
been
placed
therein
.
But
the
Privy
Councel
keeps
its
ancient
repute
.
All
causes
of
Justice
,
or
grace
which
depend
upon
the
Supream
Authority
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
are
therein
treated
of
;
and
the
Councellors
are
usually
seven
,
the
President
being
therein
comprehended
,
and
some
one
Ecclesiastical
person
.
The
Councel
of
the
Financies
or
Treasury
,
manage
the
Arch-Dukes
Monies
,
which
come
in
most
from
the
Provincial
contributions
;
and
some
part
from
the
Arch-Dukes
patrimonial
estate
,
and
some
imposition
of
Taxes
.
The
Arch-Dukes
Revenues
or
Incomes
are
then
of
three
sorts
:
The
first
and
greatest
part
consists
in
contributions
,
and
is
laid
out
in
the
maintenance
of
such
Garisons
as
are
requisite
in
many
Frontiers
of
those
Provinces
;
one
part
only
excepted
,
which
together
with
the
Kings
money
is
imploy'd
in
payment
of
the
Armies
Horse
.
The
monies
which
come
in
by
the
other
two
ways
,
go
towards
the
maintenance
of
the
Archdukes
house
,
and
other
their
extraordinary
expences
which
daily
occur
.
The
Provincial
contributions
may
come
to
about
200000
Florins
a
month
,
or
twenty
thousand
pound
sterling
:
in
the
time
of
war
they
came
to
20005.
pounds
a
moneth
,
but
are
now
reduced
to
the
aforesaid
sum
.
The
other
two
sorts
of
Incomes
may
rise
to
about
sixty
thousand
Florins
,
or
six
thousand
pounds
a
moneth
;
The
Arch-Dukes
get
but
little
from
their
patrimonial
estates
,
because
they
are
already
almost
all
ingaged
;
neither
doe
they
get
much
by
their
Imposition
of
Taxes
,
the
whole
Country
being
almost
free
from
them
by
vertue
of
their
priviledges
.
The
Province
of
Flanders
is
greatest
,
and
richest
,
and
consequently
contributes
much
more
then
the
others
doe
.
Brabant
comes
in
the
next
place
,
which
is
likewise
a
plentiful
Province
,
and
of
large
extent
:
the
Provinces
of
Artois
,
and
Henault
,
contribute
almost
a
like
with
it
,
and
that
of
Silla
but
little
lesse
.
There
is
not
much
difference
amongst
the
others
;
for
though
the
circuit
of
the
Dukedome
of
Lucemburg
be
large
,
it
is
not
very
wealthy
;
and
as
for
the
Dukedome
of
Ghelders
or
Ghelderland
,
which
is
one
of
the
greatest
and
richest
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
the
Arch-Dukes
possesse
but
one
fourth
part
thereof
,
the
other
three
remaining
under
the
Dominion
of
the
United
Provinces
.
No
Relief
at
all
comes
from
Burgouy
,
by
way
of
Subsidy
.
Yet
the
Arch-Dukes
receive
a
considerable
Revenue
from
thence
,
from
the
salt
which
is
made
in
that
Province
;
and
somewhat
also
from
some
Patrimonial
estate
,
which
they
have
therein
.
So
as
we
may
make
account
,
that
all
the
Arch-Dukes
Revenues
in
the
whole
,
come
to
20008
pounds
sterling
a
moneth
.
All
the
Arch-Dukes
Provinces
are
very
well
peopled
.
Brabant
,
Ghelderland
and
Flanders
,
and
seated
lowest
,
and
abound
most
in
Rivers
,
and
consequently
in
Traffick
;
but
the
rest
are
more
given
to
Arms
,
particularly
those
which
coast
upon
France
;
which
are
Burgony
and
the
Walloan
Provinces
;
under
which
name
is
understood
Artois
,
Hennault
,
Namure
,
Limburg
,
and
that
part
of
Lucemburg
,
which
looks
towards
France
:
the
City
of
Cambrey
,
and
Countrey
of
Cambresis
,
being
likewise
therein
comprehended
.
These
are
the
Provinces
which
confine
upon
France
;
the
others
border
some
upon
Germany
,
and
some
upon
the
United
Provinces
;
and
onely
Flanders
joins
upon
the
Sea.
The
Arch-Dukes
Militia
consist
of
six
hundred
Curassiers
,
and
one
thousand
two
hundred
of
the
Guard
,
which
are
divided
into
divers
companies
under
the
Lords
of
the
chiefest
Provinces
;
and
they
consist
also
in
the
men
of
those
Garisons
which
are
maintained
upon
divers
Frontiers
as
hath
been
touched
upon
before
.
Those
of
the
Curassiers
and
Guard
are
notwithstanding
kept
in
standing
pay
,
but
only
their
names
inrolled
;
neither
doe
they
injoy
any
thing
thereby
,
in
time
of
peace
but
some
exemptions
and
prerogatives
of
small
importance
.
In
time
of
war
they
receive
such
pay
as
was
assigned
them
when
this
Militia
was
first
formed
;
which
was
wont
to
bee
held
in
great
esteem
,
being
almost
wholly
composed
of
Gentry
;
but
at
this
time
it
consists
altogether
of
the
baser
sort
of
people
,
and
is
in
all
things
else
much
faln
from
its
former
repute
;
These
are
the
proper
Forces
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
to
boot
with
those
which
upon
occasion
may
be
raised
out
of
their
own
Territories
,
which
commonly
produce
Warlike
men
.
The
Arch-Dukes
Forces
which
have
any
relation
to
pay
,
are
but
weak
,
for
their
Revenue
is
but
small
,
and
such
as
cannot
any
ways
supply
expences
;
so
as
many
of
their
places
are
not
so
munited
as
were
needful
;
and
if
they
were
besieged
,
'tis
to
bee
feared
they
might
easily
be
lost
;
but
in
all
Kingdomes
and
great
Dominions
the
expences
are
generally
greater
then
are
the
Revenues
wherewith
to
maintain
them
,
and
the
expences
of
Flanders
,
by
reason
of
the
so
many
years
war
,
and
so
very
expensive
,
have
been
so
excessive
,
as
they
have
not
only
exhausted
the
Arch-Dukes
own
Revenues
,
and
treasury
,
and
reduced
themselvs
and
their
Countries
stil
to
greater
necessities
,
but
they
have
likewise
consumed
the
King
of
Spains
Treasury
,
and
left
the
body
of
so
potent
and
great
a
Monarchy
languishing
and
exhausted
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Arch-Dukes
Court.
THE
Arch-Dukes
Court
is
framed
according
to
the
manner
of
the
other
Austrian
Princes
;
who
have
generally
instituted
their
Courts
in
imitation
of
that
of
the
house
of
Burgony
in
former
times
.
The
chief
Officers
are
these
three
;
the
Lord
high
Steward
;
the
Master
of
the
Horse
;
and
the
Groom
of
the
Stool
.
Under
the
Lord
high
Steward
is
comprehended
4
other
Stewards
of
the
Hous
.
Under
the
Master
of
the
Hors
4
Querries
;
and
all
the
other
Gentlemen
of
the
chamber
which
attend
upon
the
Archdukes
person
are
under
the
Groom
of
the
Stool
.
Upon
these
Offices
many
other
Orders
of
inferior
persons
do
depend
.
The
Carvers
,
Cuppers
,
and
Suers
,
together
with
almost
all
the
other
houshold
Officers
are
subordinate
to
the
Lord
high
Steward
.
As
are
the
pages
and
all
that
belong
unto
the
Stables
to
the
Master
of
the
Horse
;
and
those
that
attend
upon
the
Arch-Dukes
Bed
chamber
,
to
the
Groom
of
the
Stool
.
These
three
are
the
chiefest
Offices
,
and
have
no
dependency
one
upon
another
;
and
therefore
they
all
three
strive
for
Prerogative
;
though
in
the
common
opinion
,
the
office
of
Lord
high
Steward
bee
the
greatest
.
He
hath
liberty
to
enter
at
all
houres
into
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
also
into
the
Infanta's
most
privat
Lodgings
:
Hee
hath
the
chief
command
of
the
Family
,
and
hath
a
particular
place
in
all
publick
Audiences
;
and
in
the
Chappel
at
Divine
Service
.
Other
Stewards
depend
chiefly
upon
the
service
of
the
Infanta
.
With
her
the
first
Lady
of
her
Bed
chamber
hath
the
first
place
,
and
under
her
are
the
other
Ladies
and
women
servants
.
The
place
of
chief
Chaplain
is
also
a
place
of
great
esteem
,
as
also
those
of
the
Captains
of
the
Guard.
Which
Guards
are
of
three
sorts
.
One
of
Archers
,
one
of
Halberdiers
,
and
one
of
Lances
and
Harquebusses
,
And
this
last
is
the
Guard
which
the
Arch-Duke
hath
,
as
Generall
of
the
King
of
Spains
Army
.
These
which
I
have
named
are
the
chiefest
and
principallest
Offices
of
the
Arch-Dukes
Court
;
there
be
also
a
great
many
inferiour
Offices
.
Count
Agnover
one
of
the
prime
Gentlemen
of
Spain
,
and
a
man
of
great
desert
,
is
at
this
time
Lord
high
Steward
.
It
is
not
many
months
since
the
Arch-Dukes
honoured
him
with
this
place
;
he
having
been
many
years
Groom
of
the
Stool
;
which
place
he
still
keeps
,
as
also
that
of
Captain
of
the
Guard
of
Lances
and
Harquebusses
.
The
place
of
Master
of
the
Horse
is
at
this
present
void
,
by
the
death
of
the
Count
Soldre
,
Knight
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
who
did
injoy
it
.
Den
Piedro
de
Tolledo
is
chief
Chaplain
;
who
was
Embassadour
from
the
Arch-Dukes
in
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Baron
Barbanson
is
Captain
of
the
Archers
,
and
Count
Frederig
de
Berg
Captain
of
the
Halberdiers
▪
both
of
them
Gentlemen
of
the
best
rank
in
those
parts
.
The
Infanta's
chiefe
Lady
of
her
Bed-chamber
,
is
the
Lady
Schacencourt
,
who
went
from
France
into
Spain
to
wait
upon
Queen
Isabella
,
the
Infanta's
Mother
.
She
is
now
very
old
,
so
as
by
reason
of
her
great
age
her
place
is
in
many
things
officiated
by
her
Niece
the
Lady
Katherina
Livia
;
who
is
a
Lady
of
excellent
parts
,
and
much
esteemed
in
Court
:
but
by
her
own
place
the
Lady
Katherine
is
Cup-bearer
to
the
Infanta
;
who
is
waited
upon
at
the
Table
by
her
Ladies
as
the
Arch-Duke
is
by
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Chamber
;
both
of
them
using
to
eat
together
both
at
Noon
and
Night
.
The
Ladies
,
as
also
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Chamber
are
all
of
them
principal
personages
,
some
of
them
having
the
Title
of
Princes
,
and
being
Knights
of
the
Golden
Fleece
:
so
as
the
Arch-Dukes
Court
,
for
what
belongs
to
the
service
of
their
own
persons
,
and
generally
in
all
things
else
may
v●e
with
any
other
the
most
flourishing
and
splendid
Court
in
Christendome
.
Their
Court
is
the
more
innobled
by
the
usual
residence
of
the
Popes
Nuncio
,
and
of
divers
Princes
Embassadors
,
and
Ministers
of
State
;
there
are
three
who
receive
the
entertainment
of
Embassadors
;
they
of
Spain
,
France
,
and
England
:
though
he
of
France
is
not
styled
by
his
King
,
with
the
Title
of
Embassador
,
that
he
may
give
precedency
to
him
of
Spain
,
as
is
used
in
the
Court
of
Flanders
.
The
Arch-Duke
speaks
to
all
Embassadors
,
as
also
to
all
other
Lords
of
how
great
quality
soever
they
be
in
the
third
person
,
except
they
be
such
as
are
or
may
be
Grandees
of
Spain
,
and
to
those
he
gives
the
Title
of
Signoria
.
But
the
Infanta
useth
〈◊〉
Vos
generally
to
all
,
and
follows
the
Kingly
style
of
Spain
,
in
all
things
.
The
Arch
Dukes
imitate
the
customes
of
that
Court
,
likewise
in
the
service
in
their
Chappell
,
and
in
the
celebration
of
their
publick
Feasts
.
And
it
may
be
said
in
generall
,
that
both
these
Courts
walk
in
the
same
steps
,
unlesse
it
be
that
the
Court
of
Brussels
may
seem
in
some
sort
more
pleasing
and
delightful
by
reason
of
the
Freedome
of
the
Country
,
and
by
the
intercourse
of
so
many
Nations
which
by
reason
of
the
Army
are
usually
seen
there
.
And
in
this
point
the
Court
of
Flanders
may
doubtesly
be
said
to
exceed
all
those
of
Europe
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Arch
Dukes
Ministers
of
State.
I
Now
come
to
the
Arch
Dukes
Affairs
,
and
to
the
Officers
who
doe
manage
them
.
Their
Affairs
are
of
two
sorts
;
the
first
concerns
themselves
;
the
other
have
respect
to
the
Crown
of
Spaine
.
The
first
are
managed
by
Dutch
Ministers
,
the
second
by
Spanish
:
For
their
own
Affairs
,
these
are
they
who
deal
chiefly
therein
.
In
the
Affairs
of
that
Country
,
the
Auditour
Lewis
Verreychen
,
their
first
Secretary
of
State
;
in
Forrein
correspondencies
philip
Prats
Secretary
of
State
also
;
for
matter
of
Monies
,
Count
Ester
,
of
the
house
of
M●●er
●ncy
,
chief
Treasurer
and
Councellor
of
State
;
and
in
matters
of
Justice
,
at
present
in
default
of
the
President
,
the
Councellour
Massio
,
and
the
Councellor
Pequio
,
both
of
them
of
the
Privy
Councel
.
The
Auditor
Verreychen
,
is
a
man
of
excellent
parts
:
He
hath
been
imploy'd
in
great
Affairs
,
particularly
upon
the
occasion
of
the
last
peace
between
France
and
England
,
and
of
the
Truce
concluded
in
Flanders
;
so
as
experience
accompanies
his
other
good
parts
.
Philip
P●a●s
is
commended
for
his
integrity
and
diligence
.
Count
Ester
professeth
to
be
spiritually
given
,
and
liberal
,
and
by
these
two
means
hath
wrought
himself
into
a
good
opinion
with
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
hath
gotten
into
Authority
.
Councellor
Massio
is
a
man
of
rare
candor
and
singular
goodnesse
.
Councellor
piqu●o
is
a
man
of
dispatch
,
and
very
able
in
the
managing
of
publick
affairs
;
and
having
won
credit
in
France
,
where
he
was
Embassador
for
some
years
from
the
Archdukes
,
he
is
imploy'd
as
well
in
politick
as
judicial
affairs
.
In
such
occasions
as
fall
out
in
Germany
,
the
Secretary
Antonio
Suares
,
is
made
use
of
,
a
Dutch
man
by
birth
,
and
one
of
the
Archdukes
ancient
servants
.
For
those
things
which
do
respect
the
King
of
Spains
interest
in
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
these
are
likewise
committed
chiefly
to
the
Arch-Dukes
care
,
out
of
two
respects
▪
The
one
by
reason
of
the
Arch-dukes
being
General
of
the
Kings
Army
here
;
and
the
other
,
for
that
the
same
Arch-Duke
and
the
Infanta
his
wife
(
their
mariage
proving
steril
)
are
as
it
were
Feoffees
in
trust
in
those
States
,
which
are
after
their
decease
to
fall
unto
the
crown
of
Spain
again
:
so
as
executing
the
place
rather
of
Governors
then
of
Princes
of
Flanders
,
they
therefore
are
very
careful
of
the
Kings
interest
,
as
he
who
is
to
be
their
next
successor
.
But
to
speak
more
particularly
of
those
the
Kings
Agents
who
are
subordinate
to
the
Arch-Dukes
;
the
weight
of
the
Spanish
affairs
lies
chiefly
now
upon
three
,
the
Marquisse
Ambrosius
Spinola
,
the
Secretary
Iohn
Mancicidor
,
and
the
Archdukes
confessor
;
which
confessor
though
he
depend
chiefly
upon
the
Archduke
,
yet
being
by
birth
a
Spaniard
,
and
a
man
of
great
experience
and
abilities
,
he
is
imploy'd
in
all
affairs
which
do
most
import
the
King
of
Spain
.
Marquisse
Spinola's
authority
in
this
court
is
exceeding
great
.
Five
of
the
chiefest
honours
which
the
crown
of
Spain
can
bestow
are
in
a
short
time
confer'd
on
him
.
He
is
of
the
Order
of
the
Golden
Fleece
;
he
is
one
of
the
Kings
Councel
of
State
;
he
is
Superintendent
General
of
all
the
Kings
monies
which
are
laid
out
in
Flanders
;
he
is
Camp-Master
General
,
with
the
title
likewise
of
Governor
of
the
Army
;
and
finally
,
in
this
his
last
journy
into
Spain
,
he
hath
received
the
honour
of
a
Grandee
.
'Tis
now
11
years
since
the
Marquisse
led
those
Italian
forces
into
Flanders
,
which
were
first
to
have
served
his
bother
Fredericks
designs
;
he
being
dead
,
the
Marquiss
succeeded
in
the
same
designs
,
to
advance
his
Fortune
by
the
Military
way
in
Flanders
,
neglecting
the
pursuit
of
civil
honours
in
Genua
.
Being
egg'd
on
thus
by
these
designs
,
which
were
occasioned
chiefly
by
the
emulation
which
was
between
him
and
Prince
Doria
,
in
their
native
country
of
Genua
,
he
brought
8000
foot
with
him
into
Flanders
,
who
came
absolutely
under
his
command
.
Being
thus
become
a
General
before
he
could
well
be
said
to
be
a
soldier
,
he
soon
after
with
equal
forwardnesse
ran
into
great
reputation
.
Whereunto
the
taking
of
Oftend
gave
him
the
first
rise
.
The
two
Fields
of
Friesland
followed
after
,
in
both
which
the
Marquisse
shewed
great
vigilancy
and
valour
,
and
knew
very
well
how
to
supply
the
want
of
experience
which
he
could
not
purchase
in
so
short
a
time
with
every
other
proof
of
Military
Government
.
He
afterwards
labored
with
incredible
industry
and
wisdome
in
bringing
the
difficult
practises
of
the
Truce
to
an
end
;
which
lasted
above
two
years
;
and
which
made
it
appear
how
excellent
he
was
at
the
managing
of
the
most
difficult
enterprises
both
military
and
civil
.
He
is
a
very
vigilant
Minister
,
and
is
so
indefatigable
in
matter
of
businesse
,
as
though
he
weary
all
men
,
he
is
never
weary
himself
.
In
him
there
are
many
actions
which
seem
contrary
within
themselves
.
On
the
one
side
he
undertakes
all
things
which
he
takes
in
hand
with
great
servency
;
and
treats
of
them
afterward
with
extraordinary
studie
and
patience
:
Businesse
seems
to
be
to
him
a
pastime
;
yet
no
man
minds
his
business
more
then
he
,
or
is
more
intent
therein
:
He
seems
to
them
who
consider
the
splendid
living
in
his
house
,
to
be
given
to
Luxurie
;
yet
no
man
is
more
indifferent
in
all
things
which
concerns
his
own
person
;
he
eats
and
drinks
not
minding
it
:
his
rest
is
not
to
rest
;
and
especially
when
he
is
in
the
head
of
an
Army
,
he
shewes
himself
no
less
their
chief
in
bearing
with
hard
ships
,
then
in
commanding
over
them
;
in
●ine
,
he
is
a
Minister
of
singular
valour
and
understanding
;
very
advised
in
his
Councels
,
very
tractable
in
his
comportment
,
and
very
upright
in
the
administration
of
publick
affairs
:
It
cannot
be
said
how
averse
he
hath
alwayes
been
to
self-interest
,
and
hath
appeared
so
much
the
closser
handed
in
managing
the
Kings
moneys
,
as
he
hath
been
the
more
liberal
of
his
own
in
his
excessive
expences
.
His
Authority
(
as
I
have
said
)
is
very
great
in
this
Court
:
All
the
most
important
affairs
of
the
Army
pass
through
his
hands
;
and
in
all
other
the
greatest
affairs
of
State
,
he
hath
likewise
always
the
principal
part
.
Great
is
the
Authority
likewise
of
Secretary
Mancicidor
;
he
was
secretary
of
the
Army
,
when
the
Arch
Duke
being
as
then
still
Cardinall
,
came
first
to
be
Governor
of
these
Countreys
,
and
hath
from
that
time
to
this
,
discharged
that
place
with
great
praise
and
integrity
;
he
is
come
out
of
the
discipline
of
Don
Iohn
d'
Ideachez
,
a
very
famous
Officer
;
and
he
hath
always
and
still
doth
prefess
to
have
his
chief
de
pendency
upon
him
.
Mancicidor
shew'd
his
integrity
,
and
how
far
he
was
from
self-interest
,
when
the
Truce
was
made
;
in
the
mannaging
and
conclusion
whereof
there
was
not
a
Spaniard
but
himself
:
for
setting
aside
all
by-respect
of
self-profit
,
he
never
rested
from
such
Offices
which
made
most
for
the
Publick
service
:
and
no
doubt
but
that
for
what
concern'd
himself
,
no
man
lost
more
by
the
Truce
then
he
;
for
whereas
in
the
time
of
War
his
place
was
worth
ten
or
twelve
thousand
Crowns
a
year
,
now
in
the
time
of
Truce
'tis
hardly
worth
three
thousand
Crowns
a
year
:
He
is
austeer
in
his
looks
and
behaviour
;
of
a
very
composed
nature
;
one
that
ruminats
more
then
he
speaks
;
but
professeth
great
truth
in
what
he
saies
;
and
this
his
so
cleer
proceeding
,
hath
wonn
him
great
credit
and
authority
with
the
Arch-Duke
;
though
he
shuns
the
making
of
it
appear
as
much
as
he
can
:
and
so
by
refusing
all
company
,
and
concourse
,
he
is
become
the
more
fix'd
,
by
how
much
the
less
appearance
he
makes
:
He
is
an
Officer
very
well
esteem'd
of
here
,
as
also
in
Spain
,
in
witness
whereof
the
King
made
him
of
late
one
of
his
chief
Councell
of
War.
But
the
Arch-Dukes
Confessor
hath
no
lesser
share
in
what
concerns
the
Spanish
Interest
in
Flanders
.
II
Padre
Maestro
Fra
Inego
di
Brizaela
,
of
the
Dominican
Order
,
executes
this
place
;
he
was
placed
therein
by
Philip
the
second
,
when
the
Arch-Duke
came
to
the
Government
of
these
Provinces
;
at
which
time
Fra
Inego
for
his
eminency
in
Divinity
,
was
Regent
thereof
in
Rome
:
so
as
he
hath
been
now
about
17
years
in
Flanders
,
and
hath
still
continued
the
same
place
to
the
great
satisfaction
of
.
the
Arch-Duke
,
and
applause
of
all
others
:
And
though
by
reason
of
this
his
place
,
he
hath
no
particular
imployment
,
save
what
belongs
to
the
ruling
of
the
Arch●Dukes
conscience
;
it
may
notwithstanding
be
said
,
that
his
is
as
it
were
a
supream
Tribunall
,
whether
affairs
of
all
natures
are
brought
.
And
the
Arch
Duke
who
as
hath
been
said
,
imitates
the
actions
of
Philip
the
second
in
all
things
as
much
as
he
may
,
and
who
conforms
himself
generally
to
the
mode
of
the
Court
of
Spain
,
hath
easily
suffered
this
man
to
come
by
authority
,
for
that
great
is
the
authority
which
the
Kings
of
Spains
Confessors
usually
have
;
and
for
that
this
man
is
known
to
be
very
capable
of
all
manner
of
business
:
But
his
authority
is
particularly
increased
since
those
two
Journeys
which
three
years
agoe
he
made
into
Spain
;
by
one
of
which
he
wrought
the
King
of
Spain
and
his
Councellors
to
give
way
unto
the
Truce
;
and
by
the
other
,
that
such
assignement
of
monies
as
was
requisit
should
be
established
Now
,
since
the
last
Voyage
,
and
after
his
having
seen
and
been
conversant
in
so
many
affairs
,
the
Arch-Duke
hath
made
him
one
of
the
Councell
of
State
:
By
this
occasion
the
Confessor
hath
likewise
left
a
great
opinion
of
himself
in
the
Court
of
Spain
;
and
from
that
time
to
this
'tis
thought
that
he
may
be
imployed
by
the
King
himself
●nd
so
come
to
greater
preferments
:
and
certainly
he
cannot
be
〈◊〉
quallified
for
the
managing
of
publick
affairs
.
No
man
can
better
understand
a
business
,
nor
represent
it
better
:
he
pleaseth
by
his
a●spect
,
perswades
by
his
learning
,
moves
by
his
piety
;
and
his
Religious
Cloister-parts
,
joyn'd
to
his
civil
worldly
ones
,
in
my
opinion
no
King
can
desire
a
more
noble
and
perfect
Christian
Councellor
.
It
was
necessary
that
I
should
a
little
expatiat
my self
upon
these
Three
Officers
,
as
those
which
are
the
Three
Chiefest
of
this
Court.
CHAP.
V.
What
Intelligence
the
Arch-Dukes
hold
with
their
Neighbours
.
THe
Kingdoms
and
States
which
do
neighbour
upon
the
Arch-dukes
Provinces
are
these
:
On
the
south
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
on
the
west
that
of
England
;
on
the
north
the
United
Provinces
;
and
towards
the
east
,
their
Countrey
joynes
upon
the
states
of
many
German
Princes
:
upon
those
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
,
of
Trevers
,
Cullen
,
Leidge
,
and
they
confince
also
on
the
side
of
France
,
for
a
long
space
upon
Lorain
;
on
which
side
the
County
of
Burgony
is
parted
from
all
the
other
Provinces
.
There
are
general
jealousies
between
the
Arch-Dukes
and
these
their
neighbours
,
not
out
of
any
considerations
of
the
Arch-Dukes
own
persons
,
but
for
such
as
concern
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
their
successor
.
In
former
times
when
the
Low
Countreys
were
in
the
possession
of
the
House
of
Burgony
,
they
had
wont
to
ballance
the
Forces
of
their
confining
Princes
,
according
to
the
times
,
now
in
one
sort
,
now
in
another
:
and
commonly
the
Dukes
of
Burgony
,
and
Kings
of
England
joyn'd
together
to
counterpoise
the
greatness
of
the
Kings
of
France
:
who
on
the
contrary
,
had
always
the
Kings
of
Scotland
for
their
adherents
:
but
when
the
House
of
Austria
grew
to
so
great
a
height
,
the
face
of
the
Affairs
of
Europe
began
to
alter
;
and
the
Princes
correspondencies
alter'd
together
with
their
Interests
.
The
Forces
of
Europe
being
then
weighed
,
and
put
into
the
scales
;
the
French
liked
not
their
being
inviron'd
by
the
States
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
by
the
way
of
the
Pirenean
Mountains
;
by
Flanders
,
by
the
Fleets
of
the
Mediteranean
,
and
Ocean
Sea.
The
English
were
afraid
to
see
themselves
begirt
,
and
as
it
were
placed
between
the
arms
of
the
Spanish
Empire
by
reason
of
the
same
Fleets
of
the
Ocean
,
which
might
be
maintained
in
Spain
and
in
Flanders
:
and
generally
all
the
German
Princes
,
but
especially
the
Hereticks
liked
not
to
be
flanked
by
so
great
a
Power
.
All
the
neighbours
did
therefore
joyn
together
in
indeavouring
to
cut
off
Flanders
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
and
to
their
forces
of
Arms
,
the
like
of
Heresie
were
joyned
;
the
new
Sects
whereof
could
not
be
so
well
secured
in
these
northern
Countreys
,
being
to
contend
with
so
great
a
power
as
was
that
of
the
seventeen
Catholick
Provinces
of
the
Low
Countreys
joyned
together
under
the
obedience
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
War
of
Flanders
broke
forth
then
at
first
fomented
by
these
externall
Aids
,
and
by
the
same
means
did
still
continue
,
till
the
fire
thereof
was
rather
sweep'd
up
then
quench'd
by
the
twelve
years
Truce
:
and
if
the
neighbours
have
not
prevailed
in
cutting
off
the
whole
Low
Countreys
from
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
yet
have
they
seen
many
Members
sever'd
from
it
,
and
that
Crown
deprived
in
a
great
part
,
of
his
former
vast
Empire
upon
the
sea
.
And
how
hath
it
rejoyced
them
since
,
to
see
this
new
Common-wealth
of
the
United
Provinces
,
reduced
into
a
fix'd
and
vigorous
Body
,
make
head
against
it
?
a
Commonwealth
compounded
of
Rebels
and
Hereticks
:
the
soul
of
whose
present
Government
is
Lib●ety
;
and
whose
desire
of
enjoying
it
will
still
increase
,
by
their
assuefaction
thereunto
.
The
King
of
Spain
being
then
to
succeed
unto
the
Arch-Dukes
,
the
forenamed
neighbouring
Jealousies
keep
yet
alive
;
and
will
be
much
greater
,
when
the
King
shall
be
possest
of
these
Provinces
.
At
the
present
,
since
the
Truce
,
better
correspondency
is
held
with
all
the
neighbours
,
then
was
in
time
of
the
former
Warre
;
which
whilst
it
lasted
,
France
and
England
never
ceased
furnishing
the
United
Provinces
with
such
Assistance
as
they
needed
.
It
is
to
be
imagined
that
better
Intelligence
may
better
be
held
in
particular
between
Spain
and
France
,
by
reason
of
the
double
marriage
which
is
contracted
between
the
two
Crowns
.
Though
it
may
also
be
doubted
,
that
this
Intelligence
may
be
regulated
more
by
the
consideration
of
Interest
,
then
by
that
of
Blood.
And
doubtlesly
it
is
not
to
be
believ'd
that
the
French
by
reason
of
this
alliance
with
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
will
disert
them
with
whom
they
are
joyn'd
in
their
particular
friendship
and
confederacie
with
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Examples
fresh
in
memory
of
the
late
Kings
of
France
,
and
the
last
King
of
Spain
,
may
sufficiently
shew
by
their
past
alliances
,
what
may
hereafter
be
expected
from
the
like
:
so
as
the
most
which
at
this
present
conjuncture
of
time
,
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
King
of
Spain
can
expect
from
the
French
,
is
that
they
will
interpose
themselves
as
occasion
shall
require
in
friendly
Offices
,
either
in
prolonging
the
present
Truce
,
or
in
turning
it
into
a
secure
and
lasting
Peace
.
Thus
far
the
conjunction
of
the
two
Crowns
may
be
believ'd
to
prove
advantagious
for
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
:
whereas
on
the
contrary
it
may
be
held
for
certaine
,
that
the
French
will
appear
openly
against
the
Spaniards
if
upon
any
other
conjuncture
of
time
they
shall
goe
about
to
subjugate
the
United
Provinces
againe
by
Force
.
But
the
Neighbourhood
with
the
King
of
England
is
,
and
ever
will
be
more
jealous
.
The
Rebellion
of
Flanders
was
chiefly
favour'd
by
Forces
from
England
in
Queen
Elizabeths
days
;
and
the
now
King
James
Treads
in
the
Queens
steps
,
in
his
succession
to
that
Kingdom
:
and
is
much
the
more
pertenacious
therein
,
and
more
inveterate
in
his
hatred
to
the
Catholick
Church
,
by
his
having
made
himself
supream
Head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
not
only
by
Title
,
but
more
by
his
Doctrine
and
Learning
.
He
hath
endeavour'd
,
and
still
will
endeavour
as
much
as
lies
in
the
King
of
Englands
power
,
to
prejudice
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
,
that
he
may
thereby
also
wound
the
Catholick
Church
,
which
was
the
end
likewise
of
the
late
Queen
.
He
is
likewise
most
jealouse
of
the
Spanish
Forces
in
Flanders
;
as
well
by
the
Example
of
what
the
late
King
of
Spain
endeavoured
against
the
aforesaid
Queen
from
those
parts
;
as
for
that
Flanders
is
the
safest
refuge
which
those
Catholicks
have
who
withdraw
or
fly
from
his
Kingdoms
:
so
as
to
boot
with
the
suspitions
which
the
French
have
always
received
and
given
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
Flanders
,
those
of
Heresie
are
added
in
the
English
,
which
consequently
make
the
Rent
greater
betweene
these
Countreys
,
and
those
which
are
under
the
King
of
England
.
The
Arch-Dukes
are
chiefly
jealous
of
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
United
Provinces
;
and
though
Armes
be
laid
aside
by
reason
of
the
Truce
;
yet
the
jealousies
on
both
sides
continue
still
the
greater
:
which
will
turn
again
(
as
may
be
believ'd
)
to
the
taking
up
of
Arms
,
when
the
Truce
shall
be
expired
.
The
United
Provinces
nourish
their
people
as
much
as
they
can
,
in
fear
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
which
is
considered
more
by
them
in
the
persons
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
then
by
any
of
the
Neighbouring
Princes
;
and
this
they
endeavour
now
no
less
then
before
,
to
the
end
that
their
people
may
so
much
the
willinger
concur
to
the
maintenance
of
such
Forces
as
they
do
still
keep
on
foot
since
the
Truce
,
in
great
numbers
by
heavy
Impositions
.
Thus
they
live
in
perpetuall
jealousie
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
Crown
of
Spain
:
but
they
occasion
likewise
no
less
jealousies
on
their
behalfs
out
of
so
many
and
so
known
considerations
:
nor
is
is
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
upon
occasion
of
this
Free
Commerce
,
they
will
by
all
secret
wayes
endeavour
both
to
corrupt
the
Loyalty
and
contaminate
the
Religion
of
these
yet
obedient
Provinces
.
The
neighbourhood
between
the
Hereticall
States
of
Germany
and
those
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
is
likewise
suspitious
,
and
will
be
now
much
the
more
since
the
Dukedoms
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
are
falne
into
the
hands
of
Heretick
Princes
:
from
which
parts
the
rebellion
of
Flanders
was
always
likewise
fomented
;
and
by
the
example
of
what
is
past
,
the
Hereticks
will
assuredly
govern
themselves
in
the
future
:
and
it
may
be
believ'd
that
on
the
contrary
the
forces
of
Spain
will
do
what
in
them
lies
to
their
prejudice
.
The
conformity
of
Catholick
Religion
hath
occasioned
the
better
correspondency
between
the
States
of
Flanders
and
the
Archbishopricks
of
Cullen
and
Trevers
,
and
the
Bishoprick
of
Liege
.
Though
sometimes
these
Forces
by
reason
of
the
irremediable
necessity
of
War
,
have
not
been
able
to
forbear
using
some
violences
upon
the
aforementioned
Countreys
.
Lorrain
hath
scaped
the
best
of
any
;
and
consequently
the
neighbourhood
on
that
side
hath
stood
and
stands
still
upon
better
terms
then
any
other
:
and
truely
Spain
hath
wont
to
make
great
esteem
of
the
alliance
of
the
Dukes
of
Lorrain
with
their
King
,
and
of
the
Commodity
which
they
thereby
receive
in
passing
such
of
the
Kings
Forces
as
come
from
Italy
into
Flanders
,
through
that
Countrey
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Army
which
the
King
of
Spain
maintains
in
Flanders
.
TRUCE
is
a
suspension
of
Arms
,
and
a
certain
medium
between
war
and
peace
;
but
though
this
affair
of
Flanders
had
been
an
absolute
peace
,
and
not
a
Truce
,
for
a
determinat
time
,
yet
must
an
Army
still
have
been
maintained
here
;
these
Countreys
being
inviron'd
with
suspitious
neighbours
,
and
by
reason
of
homebred
dangers
which
some
evil
humors
even
of
these
very
Provinces
might
produce
.
The
Army
was
then
only
lessened
here
,
after
the
Truce
was
agreed
on
,
and
'twas
resolved
,
to
cashier
such
who
upon
occasion
might
be
readiest
to
be
raised
again
,
and
to
keep
such
in
pay
,
as
would
be
more
difficult
to
be
listed
hereafter
.
All
the
Dutch
foot
were
dismist
,
unless
it
were
some
few
,
which
shall
be
mentioned
hereafter
;
and
the
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Burgonians
,
and
Irish
,
together
with
a
select
number
of
the
antientest
Wallouns
;
and
because
Spain
was
exhausted
of
moneys
,
and
Flanders
much
more
,
it
was
determin'd
that
for
the
lessening
of
so
great
expences
,
a
strength
of
Soldiery
should
be
kept
on
foot
,
as
should
only
be
sufficient
upon
all
occasions
,
to
withstand
the
first
shock
,
till
such
time
as
new
Forces
might
be
raised
;
and
thus
the
army
was
then
reduced
to
about
12000
foot
,
and
1600
horse
,
all
choice
men
.
There
are
three
Brigadoes
of
Spaniards
,
two
of
Italians
,
one
of
Burgonians
,
one
of
Irish
,
and
three
of
Wallouns
;
and
18
Companies
of
horse
,
distinguish'd
into
Launciers
,
Curassiers
,
and
Harchebugers
;
eleven
under
Spanish
Captains
,
four
under
Italians
,
and
there
under-Captains
of
these
parts
:
to
these
are
added
some
choice
Companies
of
Spanish
foot
,
together
with
some
Dutch
,
as
hath
been
said
;
and
a
very
small
addition
of
such
English
and
Scotch
Catholicks
as
were
received
of
late
years
into
the
Army
,
after
the
peace
made
with
the
King
of
England
.
The
Spanish
foot
may
in
all
be
about
4500
;
the
Italians
2000
,
the
Irish
1000
;
the
Burgonians
800
,
the
Wallouns
2000
the
Germans
about
300
,
and
the
English
and
Scots
200
:
the
horse
are
mixt
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
Wallouns
,
and
others
of
this
Country
,
which
amount
in
all
to
about
1600
horse
,
as
hath
been
said
;
there
are
besides
a
certain
requisit
number
of
Officers
for
the
Artillery
,
maintained
,
but
these
since
the
Truce
are
but
very
few
;
to
all
these
sort
of
people
is
added
many
Trattenuti
,
entertain'd
persons
about
the
Arch-Dukes
person
,
and
many
other
Tranenuti
about
the
Army
;
both
of
which
are
thus
termed
,
because
they
are
paid
apart
,
and
are
not
comprehended
within
the
ordinary
body
of
the
foot
and
horse
:
This
is
shortly
the
Soldiery
which
is
maintained
now
by
the
King
of
Spain
in
Flanders
,
all
which
are
paid
with
his
moneys
,
except
such
horse
as
the
Arch-Dukes
do
pay
,
as
hath
been
said
before
.
This
Army
is
like
a
great
Animall
which
lives
in
continual
voracity
;
so
as
it
needs
much
food
to
maintain
it
in
requisit
vigour
.
The
provision
of
moneys
which
for
this
end
is
sent
from
Spain
is
90
thousand
crowns
a
month
70000
whereof
is
spent
in
payment
of
the
Army
;
and
the
rest
upon
other
occasions
.
The
expence
of
the
Artillery
is
now
very
little
;
and
generally
all
that
was
needfull
for
field-service
in
the
time
of
War
:
an
Army
drawn
into
the
field
may
be
said
to
be
a
portable
City
,
govern'd
by
Military
Laws
,
and
inviron'd
every
where
with
Iron
walls
;
and
therefore
at
such
a
time
requires
all
those
things
which
is
requisit
for
a
walled
City
;
whence
it
is
that
expences
in
time
of
war
must
needs
be
excessive
.
They
are
now
much
moderated
by
the
Truce
;
for
where
the
King
paid
in
the
last
war
,
whereof
Marquiss
Spinola
was
General
,
300000
crowns
a
month
,
he
pays
no
more
now
then
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Arch-Dukes
proportionably
have
much
lessened
theirs
.
Very
many
are
the
Officers
which
are
requisit
for
a
well-govern'd
Army
;
of
which
many
are
more
for
the
pen
then
sword
;
of
these
the
Secretary
of
the
Army
is
in
greatest
esteem
;
and
next
him
the
Muster-master-general
,
and
then
the
Pay-master-General
,
and
the
Tellers
;
all
which
Officers
have
their
under-officers
.
Then
the
Justice
which
is
used
as
well
in
causes
civil
as
criminal
,
is
administred
by
an
Auditor-General
,
accompanied
with
divers
others
,
who
are
likewise
subordinate
to
him
.
But
the
chief
Commanders
who
have
the
Government
of
the
Army
,
are
the
Camp-Master-General
,
the
General
of
the
Horse
,
and
the
General
of
the
Artillery
;
in
the
Body
of
Foot
,
the
Camp-masters
with
such
Officers
as
depend
upon
them
,
follow
next
after
;
in
the
Body
of
horse
,
the
Lieutenant
General
,
the
Commissary
General
,
and
the
Captains
of
horse
with
their
inferior
Officers
;
and
in
the
body
of
the
Artillery
the
Lieutenants
,
and
those
who
are
called
Gentlemen
of
the
Artillery
;
together
with
those
of
inferior
place
who
belong
to
that
Office
:
There
are
likewise
two
Church-Ministers
in
the
Army
,
the
Viccar-general
,
upon
whom
depend
such
Church
men
who
are
imployed
in
such
spiritual
functions
as
do
occur
;
and
the
Administrator
of
the
Kings
Hospitall
,
which
is
continually
maintained
in
the
Army
for
the
cure
of
diseased
and
wounded
Soldiers
.
All
the
Nations
whereof
this
Army
is
composed
have
at
all
times
given
great
testimony
of
their
vallour
:
continual
emulation
hath
been
between
the
Spaniards
and
Italians
;
the
Spaniard
always
pretend
to
superiority
over
the
Italian
;
and
the
Italian
to
equallity
with
the
Spaniard
.
And
the
contension
between
these
two
Nations
,
hath
sometimes
produced
dangerous
disorders
,
and
disturb'd
divers
good
successes
which
in
several
occasions
were
very
hopefull
.
The
Soldiery
are
now
distributed
into
Garrisons
,
and
almost
all
of
them
upon
the
Frontiers
;
and
their
Commanders
are
generally
antient
and
experienc'd
Soldiers
;
but
by
reason
of
the
so
many
years
war
,
and
through
the
so
many
mutenies
which
have
hapned
,
the
Discipline
wherein
the
Army
had
wont
to
flourish
is
much
corrupted
.
Of
late
years
there
are
few
souldiers
who
have
not
their
wives
;
and
between
women
and
the
love
of
their
children
,
of
necssity
Military
vigour
must
fail
and
grow
less
:
nothing
more
then
this
hath
reduced
the
Soldiery
into
poverty
;
poverty
hath
been
the
chiefest
cause
of
mutenies
;
and
nothing
hath
more
corrupted
the
Discipline
,
and
more
indammag'd
the
Kings
affairs
then
mutenies
;
which
thro●gh
these
disorders
hath
suffered
almost
as
much
by
their
own
Forces
,
as
by
those
of
the
Enemie
;
but
as
in
humane
bodies
the
older
they
grow
,
the
longer
they
do
languish
;
so
this
Army
of
Flanders
by
so
long
a
war
,
hath
felt
the
infirmities
of
age
,
and
the
defects
thereof
;
and
nothing
hath
been
judged
better
for
the
cure
thereof
then
rest
,
which
the
Truce
hath
now
caused
these
Countreys
to
enjoy
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
what
concerns
Temporal
Affairs
,
as
I
proposed
unto
my self
at
first
.
Now
I
will
proceed
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
,
which
are
proper
to
the
Nuntios
,
as
they
represent
the
Apostolick
Ministers
.
The
Second
PART
of
the
RELATION
of
FLANDERS
.
I
Ought
to
account
it
a
great
happiness
to
me
,
that
I
have
been
a
servant
to
the
Apostolick
Sea
in
Flanders
,
in
this
imployment
of
Nuntio
,
which
by
reason
of
its
so
many
particular
circumstances
,
is
to
be
esteemed
so
remarkable
.
I
have
negotiated
here
between
two
of
the
greatest
Princes
of
Christendom
;
in
one
of
the
prime
Courts
of
Europe
;
in
one
of
the
gallantest
Countreys
that
can
be
seen
;
in
a
publick
School
of
the
noblest
actions
that
can
be
undertaken
.
These
Countreys
(
as
hath
been
said
)
are
inviron'd
by
France
,
England
,
the
United
Provinces
,
and
Germany
:
and
such
is
the
relation
between
the
affairs
of
Spain
and
these
of
Flanders
,
as
both
of
them
may
be
said
to
joyn
in
one
common
and
reciprocall
Government
.
These
Countreys
do
every
day
entertain
and
transmit
great
store
,
and
great
variety
of
publick
affairs
:
no
considerable
alteration
can
happen
amongst
the
neighbours
;
which
hath
not
some
reflexion
here
;
nor
can
there
any
thing
of
importancy
arise
here
,
whereof
the
neighbours
do
not
partake
.
In
these
six
years
now
near
at
an
end
,
since
I
came
to
Flanders
,
great
affairs
have
hapned
in
these
parts
:
The
Treaty
of
Truce
indured
two
years
,
which
began
to
be
handled
at
my
first
arrival
;
and
this
business
was
so
long
in
contriving
,
by
reason
of
the
difficulties
that
were
met
withall
,
in
ripening
and
dissipating
the
humours
which
so
long
a
war
had
aggregated
.
Almost
presently
after
the
Truce
,
two
great
commotions
arose
;
the
one
through
the
affairs
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
,
when
the
succession
of
that
House
failed
;
the
other
by
the
Prince
of
Cunde's
flying
from
France
,
who
was
received
into
protection
in
these
Provinces
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Arch-Dukes
:
and
as
long
as
Henry
the
4th
King
of
France
lived
there
was
still
danger
,
that
for
the
one
or
the
other
of
these
,
and
finally
for
them
both
,
bitter
war
was
to
arise
in
these
parts
;
nor
did
the
Hereticks
for
all
this
lose
their
forwardness
in
the
affairs
of
Cleves
and
Juliers
:
they
took
the
Town
of
Juliers
by
force
,
and
threatned
Cullen
;
so
as
it
behov'd
Flanders
to
oppose
her
Forces
to
their
threats
,
and
so
that
City
was
secured
:
but
for
all
this
the
Hereticks
did
not
forbear
,
nor
yet
afterwards
,
to
raise
up
innovations
on
that
side
by
the
alteration
of
Government
which
they
changed
in
Aquisgrane
,
and
by
the
fortifying
of
Mulen
,
which
they
did
much
to
the
prejudice
of
Cullen
.
On
the
behalf
of
England
;
at
my
first
coming
hither
,
the
Earl
of
Tirone's
flying
from
Ireland
hapned
,
who
was
received
in
Flanders
,
whereat
the
King
of
England
was
much
offended
;
and
the
said
King
continued
still
in
his
suspitions
,
that
some
of
the
English
Catholicks
who
were
conspirators
in
the
gunpowder-treason
,
were
secured
here
in
Flanders
;
and
in
the
war
which
the
same
King
hath
made
with
his
Army
of
books
come
forth
under
his
own
name
,
against
the
authority
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
first
blowes
were
felt
here
,
and
here
it
was
requisit
that
the
first
defence
should
be
made
.
But
very
Tragical
have
the
events
been
which
have
happened
in
Germany
,
since
I
came
into
Flanders
;
which
have
all
had
relation
to
this
Arch-Duke
,
by
reason
of
his
nearnesse
of
bloud
,
and
other
interest
with
the
two
brothers
which
took
up
arms
one
against
another
,
representing
scenes
and
spectacles
so
full
of
horror
.
In
the
first
commotions
the
Emperor
Radulphus
was
almost
driven
out
of
Prague
,
and
in
the
second
,
almost
taken
in
the
Castle
;
bereaved
in
the
first
of
a
great
part
of
his
Territories
,
and
almost
of
all
of
them
in
the
last
.
The
only
name
of
Emperor
remained
to
him
,
that
death
might
bereave
him
of
some
one
of
his
past
glories
.
The
Electors
after
this
shewed
a
great
alienation
to
the
succession
of
King
Matthias
.
Neither
were
the
doubts
small
that
in
such
a
crisis
of
time
the
Hereticks
would
molest
the
new
Election
of
the
Emperor
by
force
of
Arms.
And
that
particularly
they
were
to
conspire
with
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
in
these
their
designs
.
So
as
it
behooved
to
use
all
possible
indeavour
and
industry
to
induce
the
Electors
to
favour
King
Matthias
,
to
the
end
that
the
Universal
Tranquility
might
not
be
altered
;
in
which
it
may
be
truly
said
that
no
body
laboured
more
on
this
side
,
then
the
Arch-Duke
Alber●us
.
He
first
was
very
earnest
in
procuring
the
general
quiet
;
and
then
doubled
his
diligence
in
the
new
Election
.
First
,
in
the
behalf
of
his
brother
,
and
then
in
keeping
himself
from
being
chosen
.
And
perhaps
his
diligence
in
the
latter
was
more
necessary
then
in
the
former
:
by
the
declared
disposition
which
the
Electors
shewed
towards
him
,
who
were
already
inclined
to
keep
the
Empire
in
the
house
of
Austria
,
but
not
as
yet
,
to
have
King
Matthias
to
succeed
.
Which
action
of
the
Arch-Dukes
in
indeavouring
all
those
meanes
to
shunne
the
Empire
,
which
might
have
been
used
to
obtain
it
,
deserves
to
be
for
ever
recorded
to
posterity
;
so
well
did
he
know
how
to
govern
his
own
opinion
with
such
moderation
and
judgement
,
knowing
what
was
best
for
the
common
welfare
of
Germany
,
and
the
particular
good
of
his
own
house
.
The
general
joy
of
Matthias
being
chosen
Emperor
was
afterwards
so
much
the
greater
,
by
how
much
greater
the
fears
were
that
his
succession
might
prove
turbulent
and
dangerous
.
And
thus
at
the
present
do
the
publick
Affairs
in
these
Northern
parts
of
Europe
injoy
this
Calm
.
In
my
time
then
have
the
above
mentioned
occurrences
happened
both
here
at
home
,
and
here
abouts
;
in
which
,
together
with
an
infinit
number
of
other
Affairs
of
very
great
consequence
Flanders
hath
had
her
share
,
and
hath
made
her
neighbours
taste
thereof
.
But
of
all
others
I
have
ever
esteemed
it
my
greatest
good
fortune
,
to
have
had
this
place
confer'd
upon
me
in
a
time
when
a
suspension
of
Arms
was
agreed
upon
for
some
monethes
,
and
was
afterwards
established
by
a
Truce
for
twelve
years
.
I
hereby
saw
a
large
Field
opened
unto
me
to
come
by
a
full
knowledge
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
this
Country
,
which
is
under
the
Nunciature
of
Flanders
,
and
to
indeavour
some
cure
for
the
parts
as
they
may
be
term'd
of
this
body
,
which
the
inveterate
indisposition
of
so
long
a
Warre
had
left
infirm
and
weak
.
There
was
hardly
any
memory
left
of
the
Apostolick
Nuncio's
visitations
,
through
the
impediment
which
the
noise
of
War
had
given
to
these
Ecclesiastical
Functions
.
Great
also
were
the
evills
which
Heresie
had
produced
in
the
past
calamity
of
these
Provinces
.
A
great
many
Churches
ruined
;
famous
Monasteries
destroyed
;
the
peoples
Religion
in
many
places
corrupted
;
the
Discipline
of
the
Catholick
Clergy
in
sundry
sorts
disordered
;
and
a
thousand
other
sad
footsteps
,
and
deplorable
Records
of
the
fury
thereof
being
left
.
I
could
then
acquaint
Rome
fully
with
the
estate
of
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
on
one
side
;
and
on
the
other
side
apply
such
remedies
here
upon
the
very
places
themselvs
,
as
could
proceed
from
my
weaknesse
,
by
making
many
journies
in
visiting
personally
all
these
Provinces
,
which
remain
under
the
Arch-Dukes
obedience
.
And
because
the
Truce
had
made
way
for
free
commerce
in
the
United
Provinces
,
which
are
likewise
under
this
Nunciature
,
I
had
great
conveniency
also
,
to
inform
my self
fully
what
the
condition
of
the
Catholick
Religion
was
in
them
.
I
first
acquainted
Rome
with
all
things
needful
;
neither
did
my
labour
prove
afterward
fruitlesse
which
through
divine
blessing
,
I
imploy'd
in
preserving
those
Relicks
of
Religion
which
yet
remain
in
the
abovenamed
Provinces
.
By
means
of
this
Truce
likewise
,
I
had
the
better
opportunity
to
discover
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
King
of
Englands
Dominions
,
and
to
provide
for
many
things
tending
to
the
benefit
of
such
Catholicks
as
are
there
;
whose
Affairs
have
likewise
great
relation
to
the
Nunciature
of
Flanders
.
And
these
are
the
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
about
which
till
now
I
have
imploy'd
my
time
.
Re-assuming
then
the
order
which
I
spoke
of
at
first
,
I
will
treat
of
each
head
in
the
manner
which
I
have
proposed
;
that
is
,
first
of
the
state
of
Religion
in
these
Provinces
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
then
of
the
state
thereof
in
Holland
and
the
other
United
Provinces
;
and
lastly
,
I
will
shew
you
the
condition
thereof
in
the
Kingdomes
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
Arch-Dukes
Provinces
.
THE
Government
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
in
the
17
Provinces
of
the
Low
Countries
,
did
anciently
depend
upon
four
only
Bishops
.
On
the
Bishops
of
Cambrey
,
of
Utricht
,
of
Tornay
,
and
of
Arras
.
Only
one
part
of
Brabant
,
and
one
part
likewise
of
Lucemburg
▪
and
almost
the
whole
Country
of
Limburg
,
were
under
the
Bishoprick
of
Liege
,
and
on
the
same
Country
of
Lucemburg
,
almost
all
the
other
Bishopricks
which
do
surround
it
,
did
extend
themselves
;
as
Mets
and
Trevers
on
the
side
of
Germany
,
Tul
,
and
Ver●une
towads
France
,
and
Lorrain
;
but
the
Countries
neer
unto
Flanders
,
being
in
a
great
part
over-run
with
heresie
,
and
the
evil
thereof
being
crept
even
hither
,
King
Philip
the
second
obtained
of
Pope
Paul
the
fourth
,
that
new
Bishopricks
should
be
erected
,
the
easilier
to
hinder
those
evils
which
was
feared
from
without
,
and
also
to
remedy
those
which
began
to
operate
in
these
Countries
.
The
new
Erection
was
this
.
Cambrey
and
Utricht
,
which
were
before
but
bare
Bishopricks
,
were
made
Arch-Bishopricks
;
and
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
the
City
of
Malines
,
was
founded
a
new
.
The
new
Bishopricks
were
these
;
Nimigham
in
Ghelderland
,
Harlem
in
Holland
,
Middleburg
in
Zealand
,
Deventer
in
Overisell
,
Leverden
in
Friesland
,
and
Groninghen
in
the
Province
of
that
Name
.
These
together
with
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Utricht
were
erected
in
the
Countries
which
are
at
present
under
the
United
Provinces
;
and
are
now
since
the
rebellion
and
the
last
war
extinct
.
The
others
were
Antwerp
and
Balduke
,
in
the
Dukedome
of
Brabant
,
Ruremont
in
Ghelderland
;
Gaunt
,
Bruges
,
and
Ipri
in
Flanders
;
Saint
Omers
in
Artois
;
and
Namures
in
the
County
of
Namures
:
The
first
fix
were
placed
under
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Malines
;
and
the
other
two
together
with
that
of
Turney
and
Arras
,
under
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Cambrey
.
There
are
then
two
Arch-Bishopricks
,
and
ten
Bishopricks
,
in
those
Provinces
which
remain
under
the
obedience
of
the
Arch-Dukes
.
The
abovenamed
Churches
are
generally
poor
;
except
that
of
Cambrey
,
which
is
of
an
ancient
and
noble
foundation
:
the
Churches
of
Torney
and
Arras
are
nobly
enough
indow'd
,
both
their
foundations
being
very
ancient
:
So
as
in
these
three
of
Cambrey
,
T●rney
and
Arras
,
Divine
Service
is
exercised
with
much
dignity
and
splendor
.
The
other
Bishopricks
have
but
small
Incomes
,
and
therefore
most
of
them
want
Seminaries
.
The
beginnings
of
a
Seminary
were
laid
some
years
agoe
in
Antwerp
;
and
it
may
be
hoped
that
by
little
and
little
it
may
have
farther
progresse
.
Another
is
lately
founded
in
Malines
,
and
is
already
in
very
good
condition
:
another
is
begun
in
S.
Omer
.
Gaunt
,
Bruges
,
Ipri
,
Bal●uke
,
and
Ruremond
have
none
;
and
have
but
little
hopes
ever
to
have
any
,
for
want
of
necessary
commodities
.
The
Churches
of
Cambrey
,
Torney
,
Arras
,
and
Namures
,
have
no
Semina●ies
apart
;
but
maintain
one
between
them
all
in
the
University
of
Doway
;
where
according
to
the
power
of
each
of
them
,
they
maintain
a
proportionable
number
of
Students
:
But
of
all
other
Cities
,
two
good
Seminaries
if
it
were
possible
to
have
their
Foundations
laid
,
would
be
very
useful
in
Antwerp
,
and
in
Gaunt
.
These
are
the
two
Cities
of
all
the
Arch-Dukes
Provinces
which
are
most
infected
with
heresie
.
Antwerp
chiefly
by
reason
of
Traffique
,
which
from
the
very
first
opened
the
Gates
to
the
mingling
,
and
corruption
of
Sects
,
together
with
the
Traffiquers
who
introduced
them
.
A
good
Seminary
would
in
particular
be
of
great
use
and
advantage
to
this
Diocesse
:
and
though
there
hath
always
been
need
thereof
,
yet
now
more
then
ever
,
for
that
since
the
Truce
a
good
part
thereof
is
under
the
Temporal
Dominion
of
the
United
Provinces
.
Which
though
they
promised
under
their
hands
to
the
late
King
of
France
,
not
to
meddle
with
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
those
parts
,
which
are
under
the
Spiritual
Government
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Antwerp
;
yet
their
Heretick
Ministers
do
every
day
indeavor
novelties
,
and
go
about
as
much
as
in
them
lies
to
spread
abroad
the
infection
of
their
Sects
in
those
parts
.
Gaunt
is
likewise
a
Merchandizing
City
,
having
three
Rivers
which
run
through
the
midst
of
it
,
and
are
of
great
conveniency
for
Traffick
.
But
to
boot
with
the
contagion
of
the
neighbouring
Sectaries
,
the
people
of
Gaunt
have
willingly
suffered
themselves
to
be
poisoned
with
the
Licentiousnesse
of
Liberty
.
In
former
times
those
of
Gaunt
were
always
somewhat
contumacious
and
licentious
against
their
Princes
:
and
have
since
shewed
the
like
aversion
against
the
ancient
Religion
:
So
as
a
great
part
of
this
City
is
infected
with
Heresie
;
and
certainly
it
would
be
a
great
advantage
as
well
to
the
City
as
to
the
Diocesse
,
if
there
were
a
good
Seminary
there
.
Bruges
and
Ipri
are
either
wholly
free
from
Heresie
,
or
but
little
infected
therewithal
;
and
their
Diocesse
are
like
unto
them
.
Balduke
is
a
very
Catholick
City
,
but
some
parts
of
the
Diocesse
is
not
altogether
so
.
Ruremond
is
a
very
poor
Church
;
almost
not
at
all
indow'd
;
the
people
within
the
Town
are
well
enough
affected
,
but
without
,
they
are
somewhat
infected
.
The
City
of
Malines
is
very
clear
from
Heresie
.
Some
parts
of
the
Diocesse
are
notwithstanding
polluted
,
particularly
Brussels
,
a
Town
of
large
Circuit
,
and
for
concourse
of
people
much
greater
then
Malines
it self
.
The
Cities
of
Cambrey
,
Arras
,
Saint
Omers
,
and
Namures
,
together
with
their
Diocesse
are
generally
very
constant
in
the
Catholick
Religion
.
Torney
even
since
the
first
commotions
in
Flanders
suffer'd
it self
to
be
involv'd
in
the
contagion
of
Heresie
,
as
also
Valenciana
,
a
large
Town
,
and
of
great
Traffick
;
it
is
under
the
Spiritual
Jurisdiction
of
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Cambrey
;
except
one
part
thereof
which
is
subject
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Torney
.
So
as
in
both
these
places
the
seeds
of
Heresie
remain
yet
:
But
the
Hereticks
dare
not
discover
themselves
in
any
of
the
said
places
,
neither
by
giving
any
scandall
,
nor
by
doing
any
unlawful
act
in
Religion
,
which
may
be
known
;
concerning
which
the
Magistrates
,
and
Church-men
are
very
vigilant
;
but
chiefly
the
Arch-Dukes
themselvs
;
who
are
as
diligent
therein
as
can
be
desired
,
not
only
by
the
example
of
their
own
extraordinary
zeal
,
but
by
means
of
their
Supream
Authority
.
All
the
abovenamed
Churches
are
provided
with
indifferent
good
Ministers
,
and
generally
with
good
Clergy
within
the
Cities
.
Good
Curats
are
likewise
provided
for
the
Diocesse
;
and
except
it
be
in
the
Provinces
of
Brabant
,
Flanders
,
and
Ghelderland
,
the
Country
is
well
enough
provided
of
them
.
In
those
three
Provinces
there
is
great
scarcity
of
them
,
because
the
Flemmish
Tongue
is
only
used
there
;
so
as
the
other
Provinces
cannot
supply
their
needs
.
But
in
all
the
others
the
French
Tongue
is
used
,
and
by
reason
of
a
Seminary
which
they
have
in
common
amongst
them
,
in
the
University
of
Doway
,
they
may
provide
Curats
for
such
Churches
as
have
need
of
them
.
This
University
serves
chiefly
for
the
Students
of
the
Walloen
Provinces
,
and
for
the
others
that
lie
more
inward
,
where
they
speak
French
,
as
in
the
Provinces
of
Torney
and
Silla
.
But
for
those
parts
of
the
Country
where
they
speak
Dutch
,
the
University
of
Lorain
serves
for
the
same
purpose
.
These
two
Universities
are
in
the
Arch-Dukes
Provinces
;
that
of
Lorain
is
very
ancient
,
and
keeps
still
in
great
reputation
;
that
of
Doway
was
built
by
Philip
the
second
for
the
better
service
of
the
neighbouring
Provinces
,
but
Lorain
is
far
beyond
it
for
the
concourse
of
Scholars
,
Eminency
of
Professors
,
and
for
Foundations
of
many
Colledges
wherewith
it
is
beautified
.
These
two
Universities
shew
great
reverence
&
obsequiousnesse
towards
the
holy
See
;
and
particular
care
is
had
in
each
of
them
,
for
putting
the
Councel
of
Trent
in
practice
,
they
being
very
zealous
in
preserving
the
purity
of
the
Catholick
Faith.
The
Bishops
and
Curats
in
their
several
Offices
do
particularly
labour
that
the
Councel
be
put
in
practice
;
and
as
for
the
secular
Ecclesiastical
Order
there
is
not
therein
much
to
be
added
.
Residencies
are
there
observed
,
and
incompatibilies
forborn
;
and
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Functions
are
generally
exercised
according
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Councel
,
and
they
dayly
reform
their
customes
.
But
as
for
the
regular
Order
,
to
say
truth
the
excesse
of
liberty
in
the
Monasteries
,
especially
in
those
of
women
,
and
more
particular
in
those
of
the
Nuns
of
Saint
Benedict
,
and
Saint
Bernard
,
is
very
great
.
The
Councel
was
never
admitted
of
amongst
them
;
nor
is
it
to
be
hoped
that
it
ever
will
be
,
because
the
chief
Monastery
as
well
of
Women
as
of
Men
are
for
the
most
part
in
Campania
;
so
as
it
would
be
too
difficult
a
businesse
to
reduce
them
to
strict
Cloister
observancy
;
Moreover
they
are
taught
to
receive
in
strangers
,
either
through
the
visits
of
Friends
,
or
for
the
conveniency
of
Travellers
.
And
although
the
Guests
of
the
Nuns
Monasteries
are
placed
without
the
Cloistures
,
yet
this
is
done
with
too
much
familiarity
of
Secular
conversation
.
This
is
the
ancient
custome
of
the
Country
;
and
truly
but
few
scandalls
are
observed
to
insue
hereupon
;
for
liberty
it self
serves
for
a
remedy
to
liberty
;
by
the
so
great
and
usual
custome
of
conversation
;
and
for
that
the
people
of
these
parts
are
but
little
given
to
sensuality
,
and
extraordinarily
candid
in
their
behaviours
.
Very
free
is
likewise
the
form
of
living
,
which
is
here
observed
in
several
Chapters
of
the
Canons
,
whereof
there
are
three
;
all
of
an
ancient
Foundation
.
One
in
Mons
,
another
in
Nivella
,
and
another
in
Mabuosa
.
Their
Institution
is
to
serve
in
the
Quire
at
Divine
Service
,
as
doe
other
Canonists
;
and
they
wear
a
very
grave
Church
habit
:
For
what
remains
,
they
live
disperst
in
divers
houses
in
those
towns
where
the
Chapters
are
erected
,
and
here
they
are
cloathed
as
Seculars
are
;
they
receive
all
manner
of
visits
,
they
daunce
and
rejoyce
,
and
except
it
be
the
Title
,
they
retain
almost
nothing
of
Ecclesiastical
persons
:
So
as
one
would
say
,
whatsoever
is
Sacred
in
the
Church
,
were
utterly
profane
when
out
of
it
.
All
these
she
Canons
are
of
the
chief
Families
of
Flanders
:
They
all
of
them
do
usually
mary
afterwards
;
and
those
who
will
not
mary
live
in
perpetuall
chastity
,
continuing
their
Function
;
and
in
the
same
freedome
as
formerly
;
and
yet
they
doe
thus
defend
their
chastity
,
meerly
with
the
weapons
of
natural
goodnesse
and
modesty
.
As
if
they
were
inclosed
within
the
Walls
of
the
severest
and
most
unaccessible
cloisters
.
So
much
doth
the
good
natures
of
some
prevail
over
severe
Laws
in
many
others
.
But
to
return
to
the
Monkly
Order
;
the
liberty
thereof
,
as
I
have
said
,
is
great
;
and
't
will
be
very
hard
to
work
a
reformation
therein
out
of
the
abovesaid
reasons
.
The
Arch-Dukes
themselves
inflam'd
with
a
desire
to
see
the
Ecclesiastical
Government
set
in
a
good
way
,
have
much
indeavoured
that
the
Monasteries
might
bee
more
strictly
kept
,
but
sufficient
remedies
to
remove
the
difficulties
could
never
be
found
.
They
forbear
not
notwithstanding
to
apply
all
such
remedies
as
they
are
able
to
work
this
effect
;
and
without
doubt
they
are
of
great
use
:
For
they
nominate
according
to
the
Apostolical
Indulgence
,
which
they
injoy
,
such
persons
for
Abbots
and
Abbesses
who
are
thought
doe
best
deserve
those
places
.
There
are
many
,
and
generally
many
rich
Monasteries
in
these
countries
;
in
particular
the
Order
of
Saint
Benedict
,
Saint
Bernard
,
and
the
White
Friers
.
The
Abbots
,
and
Abbesses
have
their
Lodgings
apart
in
the
Monasteries
,
as
also
their
Table
and
Revenues
;
and
doe
injoy
little
lesse
then
a
free
propriety
of
their
goods
:
And
regular
Government
(
as
hath
been
said
)
is
much
relaxt
amongst
them
.
The
mendicant
Orders
keep
indifferent
good
Discipline
;
and
particularly
the
Franciscan
Friars
,
after
having
introduced
into
them
some
convents
of
the
Recollectia
.
Now
that
the
Reformed
Carmelites
are
likewise
entred
into
these
Provinces
,
the
Discipline
of
the
Covents
of
ancient
Foundation
,
may
perhaps
in
time
also
grow
better
,
as
'tis
no
more
then
needs
.
Those
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Austine
behave
themselves
well
enough
,
but
the
Dominicans
much
better
.
Two
other
Orders
of
Votaries
have
of
late
greatly
flourisht
in
Flanders
;
the
Capushins
and
Jesuists
,
both
which
Orders
have
been
admitted
into
all
the
Cities
and
principal
places
;
and
the
good
cannot
be
greater
,
then
that
which
is
gathered
particularly
from
the
Jesuists
;
by
their
institution
of
instructing
youth
in
learning
and
piety
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
what
concerns
the
state
of
Religion
in
the
Catholick
Provinces
of
Flanders
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
state
of
Religion
in
Holland
,
and
the
other
Vnited
Provinces
.
IT
will
be
necessary
now
to
seek
out
the
remainder
of
Catholicks
,
who
have
continued
in
the
United
Provinces
after
the
late
war
;
amidst
the
darknesse
and
errors
of
heresie
.
At
the
same
instant
almost
that
by
their
rebellion
they
flew
from
the
King
of
Spains
obedience
,
they
likewise
parted
from
the
obedience
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
The
first
that
took
up
arms
against
the
crown
of
Spaine
,
were
Holland
and
Zealand
,
as
also
the
first
that
flew
from
the
Catholick
Church
.
The
rebellion
spread
abroad
afterwards
in
the
other
Provinces
,
and
they
served
for
example
one
to
another
in
making
the
Government
of
them
all
equal
.
They
imitated
one
another
likewise
in
imbracing
Heresie
,
out
of
a
design
to
oppose
the
Catholick
Religion
professed
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
by
this
means
,
to
strengthen
the
separation
from
their
Empire
the
more
,
So
as
in
the
uniting
of
the
Provinces
,
their
government
past
wholly
into
the
hands
of
the
Hereticks
.
And
what
was
first
done
by
Holland
and
Zealand
,
was
done
likewise
by
the
other
five
Provinces
,
which
from
time
to
time
joyned
with
them
.
I
will
now
acquaint
you
with
the
condition
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
these
very
Provinces
;
but
I
judge
it
first
requisite
briefly
to
give
you
an
account
of
their
Heresies
.
The
abovenamed
Provinces
have
admitted
of
many
sects
.
But
the
sect
which
reigns
generally
amongst
them
,
is
Calvinisme
;
and
of
this
sect
are
they
who
govern
.
The
United
Provinces
chose
rather
to
apply
themselves
to
this
,
then
to
any
other
,
because
their
rebellion
was
chiefly
maintain'd
by
the
arms
of
Calvinists
;
which
were
continually
poured
into
them
from
France
,
England
and
Germany
.
Thus
making
religion
serve
the
interest
of
State
,
according
to
the
custom
of
other
Hereticks
,
the
United
Provinces
did
all
of
them
embrace
Calvinisme
;
and
would
have
it
to
bee
chiefly
exercised
amongst
them
;
and
that
the
Catholick
religion
,
which
had
for
so
many
years
flourished
amongst
them
,
should
for
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
be
wholly
supprest
.
They
have
also
many
Lutherans
mingled
amongst
them
,
who
are
the
remainders
of
that
general
deluge
of
Lutheranisme
,
which
at
the
first
over-flowed
almost
all
Germany
,
and
the
neighbouring
Countries
.
Great
likewise
is
the
number
of
Anabaptists
,
and
some
Davidists
.
Puritans
are
likewise
there
permitted
;
who
are
the
most
rigid
Calvinists
,
who
will
not
acknowledge
any
Authority
in
their
Political
Magistrates
over
the
Government
of
their
Hereticall
Ministers
.
And
these
are
all
English
Puritans
,
who
by
occasion
of
commerce
frequent
Holland
and
the
rest
of
the
United
Provinces
.
These
are
the
Sects
wherewith
the
people
of
these
parts
are
contaminated
in
point
of
religion
.
Yet
no
publick
exercise
is
permitted
amongst
them
but
Calvinisme
;
nor
is
there
any
other
Doctrine
permitted
to
be
taught
in
their
Schools
.
All
other
Sects
are
suffered
in
privat
families
;
which
may
notwithstanding
bee
tearmed
publick
,
for
they
are
preached
in
spacious
places
,
capable
of
all
concourse
.
The
greatest
number
of
Hereticks
are
Calvinists
,
who
are
disperst
throughout
all
their
Provinces
,
and
their
Government
is
alike
in
each
of
them
.
The
greatest
part
of
Anabaptists
are
in
Friesland
,
and
in
the
farthest
Northern
parts
of
Holland
.
Friesland
is
also
chiefly
infected
with
Davidists
.
The
most
Lutherans
are
in
the
City
and
Province
of
Groninghen
;
part
of
them
remaining
likewise
in
Amsterdam
,
by
reason
of
Traffick
.
The
English
Puritans
are
almost
all
of
them
likewise
out
of
the
same
respect
in
Amsterdam
;
and
some
of
them
by
occasion
of
Merchandising
live
in
Middleburg
;
So
then
in
all
parts
,
and
in
every
corner
of
the
United
Provinces
,
the
barkings
and
howlings
of
so
many
Sectarists
may
be
heard
;
who
do
notwithstanding
all
joyn
in
opposing
the
Catholicks
,
though
there
be
great
divisions
and
differences
between
themselves
;
even
as
ravenous
Beasts
laying
aside
their
rankor
amongst
themselves
,
joyn
in
turing
it
unanimously
to
prey
upon
the
milder
.
I
will
now
treat
as
briefly
as
may
be
of
the
Catholicks
;
whereof
there
be
great
remainders
left
in
the
United
Provinces
,
though
the
same
persecutions
which
were
at
first
begun
against
them
continue
stil.
But
they
have
not
been
,
nor
are
they
yet
so
rigorous
by
much
as
in
England
,
&
in
other
countries
,
for
the
aforesaid
Provinces
are
not
permitted
by
the
form
of
their
government
to
use
such
rigor
;
and
having
been
always
so
much
busied
amongst
forain
arms
,
they
might
apprehend
som
domestick
tumults
,
if
they
should
have
proceeded
with
too
much
violence
against
the
catholicks
;
good
numbers
wherof
are
stil
amongst
them
to
boot
that
their
government
having
much
of
popular
in
it
,
and
all
of
them
applying
themselvs
to
traffick
;
the
correspondency
in
merchandising
&
in
alliances
hath
always
been
very
great
between
the
Hereticks
and
Catholiques
:
So
as
the
vicinity
of
bloud
hath
caused
love
between
many
of
them
;
and
the
occasion
of
Merchandizing
hath
coupled
together
the
interests
of
divers
others
;
and
by
these
means
the
Catholick
Religion
hath
found
some
tollerable
connivancy
,
in
the
conceal'd
and
as
it
were
stoln
exercise
thereof
,
wherein
it
was
necessary
to
be
restrained
in
those
parts
.
Most
of
the
Catholieks
in
these
parts
are
in
Holland
:
The
meaner
sort
of
people
are
most
corrupted
;
and
those
Foraigners
who
when
the
rebellion
of
Flanders
first
began
fled
from
these
Catholick
Provinces
to
the
united
ones
,
that
they
might
live
the
more
Licentiously
in
Heresie
.
There
are
many
Catholicks
yet
remaining
in
the
Province
of
Utricht
,
and
particularly
in
the
City
of
Utricht
,
as
likewise
in
Ghelderland
,
and
in
the
Province
and
City
of
Groninghen
;
there
are
many
likewise
in
Overisell
,
and
Friesland
;
but
very
few
in
Zealand
;
the
difficulty
and
dangers
of
exercising
the
Catholicke
Faith
being
much
greater
there
then
in
any
of
the
other
aforesaid
Provinces
.
In
former
times
a
particular
addiction
to
Divine
Worship
,
and
Sacred
things
did
abound
in
all
of
them
;
great
were
the
number
of
Temples
and
Monasteries
in
all
parts
;
and
the
peoples
piety
generally
very
great
.
And
the
natural
candidnesse
of
their
manners
was
also
accompanied
with
the
pure
candor
of
Religion
;
and
women
were
very
much
given
to
Cloister
lives
.
The
Secular
Priests
and
Religious
Votaries
who
live
in
these
parts
are
maintained
by
the
charity
of
such
Catholicks
as
live
in
the
United
Provinces
,
and
by
such
means
as
they
receive
from
abroad
.
There
be
many
Secular
Priests
amongst
them
;
but
few
Votaries
.
The
Secular
Priests
Supply
the
place
of
Curats
amongst
Catholicks
in
the
places
where
they
live
.
The
most
of
them
as
also
of
the
Votaries
,
are
in
Holland
;
there
being
many
Catholicks
in
that
Province
,
and
the
commerce
more
frequent
;
next
unto
Holland
most
Catholicks
and
Priests
live
in
the
Province
of
Utricht
;
Utricht
having
been
long
a
City
of
Ecclesiastical
Principality
,
and
the
people
therein
having
been
much
inclined
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
much
given
to
sacred
things
.
There
are
but
few
Priests
in
the
other
Provinces
;
partly
,
because
their
number
is
not
sufficient
to
serve
for
all
places
;
and
partly
,
because
they
proceed
more
rigorously
against
them
in
the
other
Provinces
,
then
in
Holland
and
Utricht
.
All
these
Priests
depend
upon
the
Government
of
an
Apostolicall
Vicar
,
who
was
lately
instituted
with
subordination
to
the
Nuncio
of
Flanders
;
and
for
his
greater
authority
,
and
that
he
might
execute
the
Office
of
an
Ordinary
in
those
Provinces
,
the
Title
of
Arch-Bishop
of
Philippi
was
afterwards
given
him
.
He
therefore
runs
over
thither
sometimes
,
exercising
his
charge
in
such
sort
as
he
may
;
but
the
settled
Residency
of
the
present
Vicar
is
in
Cullen
;
where
by
his
means
particularly
,
a
Seminary
of
Students
,
most
part
of
which
are
Hollanders
,
is
to
very
good
purpose
erected
.
This
Seminary
is
chiefly
maintained
by
the
alms
of
the
Catholicks
in
Holland
,
and
other
United
Provinces
.
And
the
Scholars
there
study
Religion
and
humane
Learning
.
From
thence
they
are
sent
to
the
University
of
Loven
,
to
study
Theology
;
and
are
daily
sent
from
thence
into
these
Provinces
to
husband
the
Catholick
Faith.
The
Votaries
have
their
particular
Heads
on
whom
they
depend
.
Divers
dissentions
and
disputes
have
oftentime
past
between
the
Secular
Priest
,
and
the
Votaries
.
The
Priests
have
never
been
so
willing
as
they
ought
to
have
been
that
Votaries
should
enter
amongst
them
,
and
have
many
times
complained
,
that
their
Faculty
was
too
much
inlarged
in
the
administration
of
Spirituall
Affairs
;
as
doe
the
Votaries
on
the
other
side
,
that
the
Priests
have
many
times
opposed
them
.
So
as
upon
these
and
some
other
occasions
,
divisions
have
sometimes
faln
out
between
them
.
But
they
live
now
together
in
concord
,
their
past
differences
being
in
a
good
part
composed
:
By
means
whereof
the
Hereticks
have
sometimes
war●'d
more
against
our
cause
,
then
by
the
weapons
of
their
own
Sects
.
Heresie
then
reigns
in
the
United
Provinces
in
manner
as
hath
been
said
;
and
on
the
contrary
the
Catholick
Religion
groans
under
heavy
yoaks
amongst
them
.
But
by
Gods
assistance
these
groans
and
miserable
afflictions
of
Catholicks
will
one
day
also
cease
:
For
it
hath
been
observed
in
all
Ages
,
that
the
true
Church
hath
ever
flourisht
most
,
when
she
hath
been
most
opprest
by
her
Enemies
.
And
on
the
other
side
all
Heresie
hath
been
ever
seen
to
burst
in
pieces
,
and
perish
through
its
own
venome
,
when
it
hath
ceased
to
vomit
it
out
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
state
of
Religion
in
England
.
LET
us
now
consider
in
what
condition
the
Kingdomes
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
are
in
point
of
Religion
:
And
first
,
for
England
;
'tis
known
and
acknowledged
,
that
the
Catholick
Religion
did
not
flourish
more
in
any
part
of
Europe
,
then
in
that
Kingdom
,
till
Henry
the
eighth
his
Apostasie
.
No
Prince
whatsoever
had
purchast
more
Fame
for
his
zeal
to
the
good
of
the
Church
,
then
the
said
Henry
,
by
the
gallant
works
,
whereby
he
indeavoured
to
maintain
the
Popedome
against
the
Forces
of
other
Princes
in
divers
troubles
in
Italy
;
nor
in
defending
the
Catholick
Religion
against
the
Heresie
of
Luther
,
and
the
Princes
who
adhered
to
him
therein
,
in
the
commotion
occasioned
thereby
in
Germany
.
His
Book
of
the
seven
Sacraments
,
which
he
composed
and
publisht
likewise
then
against
Luthers
self
,
was
a
particular
example
of
singular
Piety
;
nor
did
he
think
any
thing
added
more
to
his
greatnesse
then
the
title
which
Leo
the
10th
confer'd
upon
him
of
Defendor
of
the
Faith.
How
he
came
afterwards
to
doat
upon
Anne
of
Bullen
,
and
how
having
first
vented
his
hatred
against
the
Pope
,
he
afterwards
separated
himself
wholly
from
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
growing
still
more
perverse
,
did
at
last
indeavour
to
suppress
that
religion
which
he
had
so
gloriously
defended
before
,
are
things
sufficiently
known
;
and
which
will
alway
be
the
most
to
be
lamented
and
fatal
,
which
can
be
represented
upon
a
Catholick
Theatre
.
But
though
Heresie
took
firm
root
in
England
in
Henries
time
,
yet
was
there
no
settled
form
of
the
exercise
thereof
there
.
King
Edward
the
sixt
a
Prince
within
age
succeeding
him
;
Zuinglius
his
Doctrine
was
chiefly
embraced
.
The
Catholick
religion
may
be
said
presently
after
to
receive
new
life
again
,
and
to
be
again
slain
in
Queen
Maries
succession
to
the
Crown
,
and
her
so
soon
death
.
After
the
which
,
Queen
Elizabeth
comming
to
succeed
her
in
that
Kingdome
;
that
form
of
Heresie
was
confirmed
which
was
called
Parliamentarian
;
the
Parliament
having
interposed
its
Authority
therein
,
to
the
end
that
that
might
be
the
only
Religion
received
in
all
parts
of
her
Dominions
.
In
the
chief
Dogma's
Calvin
was
followed
;
whose
sect
began
then
to
rise
,
and
increased
every
day
;
and
in
the
outward
Government
the
first
form
of
Catholick
worship
was
retained
:
Episcopacy
being
continued
,
together
with
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
secular
Clergy
in
former
times
:
the
antient●
Ecclesiasticall
maintenance
was
left
to
the
Bishops
and
the
rest
of
the
Hereticall
Clergy
:
as
for
the
regular
Orders
,
they
were
long
before
quite
abolish'd
,
and
all
Monasteries
either
ruin'd
,
or
turn'd
together
with
their
Revenues
totally
to
profane
uses
.
This
form
of
Government
which
was
introduced
in
England
in
the
Queens
time
,
is
since
maintained
by
the
now
King.
The
sect
of
Pro●estant
Calvinists
reignes
now
there
,
called
as
I
have
said
,
Parlementarian
.
The
English
Protestants
are
also
called
by
another
name
Anglo
calvinisti
,
viz.
English
Calvinists
;
to
distinguish
them
from
those
of
France
,
and
of
other
parts
,
where
Calvinisme
is
followed
in
its
more
rigid
and
pure
form
,
as
it
was
taught
at
first
,
and
which
hath
been
since
so
largely
diffused
by
the
Church
of
Geneva
:
together
with
the
Protestant
Calvinists
,
there
are
also
many
direct
Calvinists
in
England
,
whom
they
call
Puritans
;
both
these
sects
do
agree
in
almost
all
their
Dogmata
:
but
they
differ
in
many
things
touching
Government
and
exterior
rites
.
The
Protestants
retain
the
antient
degrees
of
the
same
Ecclesiasticall
dignities
and
offices
,
on
which
the
spiritual
Government
did
depend
in
the
time
of
the
Catholick
Religon
.
The
Puritans
on
the
contrary
,
throw
away
all
supereminency
of
degrees
,
and
all
conformity
of
ministry
with
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
will
have
the
antientest
and
fittest
amongst
them
to
have
the
only
care
of
spiritual
matters
amongst
them
;
they
do
wholly
deny
the
Kings
Primacy
in
spiritual
affairs
;
whereas
the
Protestants
acknowledge
the
King
to
be
the
supream
Head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
as
they
term
it
;
thus
these
two
sects
do
justle
in
many
things
;
but
the
Protestant
Profession
is
that
which
reignes
.
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
and
next
them
the
inferior
Clergy
of
Deacons
,
Arch-Deacons
,
Curats
,
and
others
,
are
subordinate
to
the
Kings
supream
spirituall
Government
.
There
are
only
two
Arch-Bishops
in
England
;
the
one
of
Canterbury
,
the
other
of
York
;
and
25
Bishops
;
three
of
which
only
are
under
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
York
;
and
all
the
rest
depend
upon
Canterbury
:
the
Arch-Bishop
whereof
keeps
the
title
of
Metropolitan
,
and
is
as
it
were
the
Kings
right
hand
in
the
mannaging
of
spiritual
affairs
.
It
cannot
be
doubted
but
that
this
King
that
now
is
,
is
an
Heretick
by
his
true
,
stif
,
inward
perswasion
;
nay
by
his
learning
,
and
by
his
pretending
in
particular
to
great
eminency
in
Ecclesiasticall
affairs
,
he
hath
drunk
so
deep
of
heresie
,
as
not
content
to
be
fervent
therein
in
his
very
heart
,
he
hath
pleased
by
the
tongues
of
his
own
books
to
professe
himself
publickly
throughout
all
Europe
to
be
a
learned
professer
thereof
,
and
cunning
controvertist
therein
;
but
it
is
true
that
,
upon
divers
occasions
it
may
clearly
appear
,
that
he
is
not
fully
satisfied
with
the
present
form
of
Heresie
in
England
:
certainly
if
he
were
able
,
he
would
alter
many
things
both
in
the
essence
of
Tenents
,
and
in
the
exterior
part
of
Government
:
he
spends
most
of
his
time
in
discoursing
upon
these
matters
of
Religion
;
and
delights
chiefly
to
entertain
himself
therewith
:
he
speaks
,
he
disputes
every
day
thereof
;
and
feeds
himself
continually
with
the
divers
pr●ises
,
which
are
aboundantly
given
him
,
by
those
who
usually
dispute
of
purpose
to
be
overcome
:
But
he
would
never
be
able
to
alter
the
present
form
of
hereticall
practice
in
England
,
which
hath
been
so
long
receiv'd
and
practiz'd
by
the
publick
Anthority
and
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
:
the
King
will
then
follow
the
Sect
which
predominates
,
and
indeavour
to
propagate
it
since
he
cannot
alter
it
.
The
talk
is
various
concerning
the
Queen
his
wife
,
according
to
her
various
proceeding
in
matter
of
Religion
:
before
she
went
from
Scotland
she
gave
evident
signes
of
being
inclin'd
to
be
a
Catholick
;
and
increased
them
when
she
came
to
England
;
for
it
was
constantly
believ'd
that
at
her
first
coming
into
that
Kingdom
upon
the
occasion
of
a
dangerous
childbed
of
hers
,
she
used
the
Ecclesiasticall
Sacraments
:
and
her
being
always
willing
to
read
Catholick
books
,
her
seeming
to
reverence
reliques
,
her
wearing
them
many
times
about
her
;
and
her
treating
with
more
familiarity
and
confidence
with
divers
Catholick
Ladies
,
who
usually
did
most
frequent
her
Court
have
always
been
reasons
which
have
pleaded
for
this
opinion
:
and
as
far
as
her
inclination
leads
her
,
it
seems
that
undoubtedly
she
is
to
be
esteem'd
a
Catholick
;
at
least
it
may
be
almost
absolutely
affirm'd
,
that
she
sides
not
with
heresie
;
for
she
never
profest
Lutheranism●e
after
she
once
quitted
her
native
Countrey
of
Denmark
,
where
that
Heresie
reignes
;
nor
yet
Calvinisme
either
in
Scotland
or
in
England
;
being
seldom
or
never
present
at
the
preaching
of
any
of
those
Heretick
Ministers
;
nor
never
at
the
Lords
Supper
as
it
is
used
by
the
Calvinists
:
but
on
the
other
side
she
is
so
given
to
festivals
and
dancing
,
and
to
all
pleasant
pastimes
,
and
is
of
so
easie
and
voluble
a
nature
,
as
the
opinion
of
her
being
a
Catholick
,
can
only
be
grounded
upon
the
uncerertain
aforesaid
conjectures
:
she
still
proceeds
with
this
ambiguity
,
and
the
opinion
of
others
touching
her
conscience
in
religion
is
alike
dubious
.
As
for
the
succeeding
Prince
it
is
to
be
feared
that
he
may
prove
a
great
Heretick
by
those
signes
which
of
his
own
instinct
he
hitherto
gives
in
matter
of
Religion
.
To
boot
that
the
King
hath
not
been
wanting
,
nor
is
yet
so
,
in
using
all
possible
means
of
confirming
his
son
in
Heresie
;
nay
he
oftentimes
hath
,
and
still
doth
serve
him
as
well
in
place
of
a
Tutor
,
as
of
a
Father
;
for
he
would
if
it
were
possible
,
have
his
son
to
succeed
him
as
well
in
his
wisdom
and
learning
,
as
in
his
Kingdom
.
Concerning
the
Nobility
of
England
,
all
that
is
to
be
said
in
point
of
Heresie
,
is
this
,
That
the
chiefest
of
the
Nobility
,
unless
it
be
some
very
few
,
who
partly
openly
,
partly
in
secret
are
Catholicks
,
are
generally
all
of
them
protestants
,
and
conform
themselves
to
the
Kings
pleasure
:
of
the
meaner
sort
,
of
nobility
,
or
of
the
gentry
,
the
most
are
likewise
Protestants
,
many
of
them
Puritans
,
and
very
few
profest
Catholicks
;
but
of
this
sort
of
nobility
many
of
them
are
in
their
hearts
Catholicks
,
though
in
outward
appearance
they
seem
to
be
Hereticks
,
that
they
may
save
their
estates
,
and
be
capable
of
the
honours
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
meaner
sort
of
people
are
likewise
part
of
them
Protestants
,
part
Puritans
;
and
the
Citizens
are
generally
all
of
them
infected
with
Heresie
:
so
as
the
greatest
sort
of
Catholicks
of
that
condition
are
such
as
live
in
Villages
,
and
in
the
Countrey
:
and
this
may
suffice
to
be
said
with
as
much
brevity
as
may
be
,
touching
the
condition
of
Heresy
in
England
.
I
come
now
to
the
Catholick
Religion
:
and
that
you
may
first
clearly
understand
the
Catholicks
of
that
Kingdom
,
we
must
distinguish
them
;
some
in
England
are
declared
Catholicks
;
whom
they
term
recusants
,
because
they
refuse
to
go
to
the
Heretick
Churches
;
paying
such
pecuniary
mulcts
as
are
imposed
upon
those
who
follow
not
their
Heresie
;
others
there
are
who
live
Catholickly
in
that
Kingdom
,
but
in
secret
,
not
paying
any
penalties
;
making
therein
use
of
the
favour
of
great
personages
,
and
of
their
own
industery
;
and
others
there
are
who
are
Catholicks
by
manifest
inclination
;
but
who
that
they
may
not
lose
their
Estates
and
Honors
,
seem
outwardly
to
be
Hereticks
:
great
likewise
is
the
number
of
those
in
England
,
who
are
indifferent
in
point
of
Religion
,
and
have
no
particular
sence
thereof
,
but
are
of
all
beliefs
,
and
follow
only
a
large
moral
faith
;
and
many
of
these
certainly
would
chuse
rather
to
profess
the
Catholick
Religion
,
then
any
whatsoever
Heresie
;
so
as
to
number
up
the
declared
Hereticks
,
and
who
with
true
fervor
and
intension
do
adhere
to
Heresie
in
England
,
'tis
thought
(
according
as
it
may
be
conjectur'd
at
large
)
that
they
will
not
exceed
the
fifth
part
of
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Kingdom
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
if
you
will
consider
the
two
first
sorts
of
Catholicks
,
they
will
hardly
make
the
thirtieth
part
of
the
Kingdom
;
there
being
but
few
who
live
profest
Catholicks
under
the
rigour
of
the
penalties
;
and
those
not
being
many
who
can
live
Catholickly
in
secret
,
under
the
protection
of
great
men
,
or
by
their
own
industery
,
so
as
the
greatest
number
will
prove
those
who
under
a
large
and
improper
signification
,
would
be
called
Catholicks
,
taking
the
intention
for
the
deed
;
and
those
who
make
no
profession
at
all
of
any
particular
Faith
,
but
who
if
they
were
to
follow
any
,
would
ratherest
incline
to
the
Catholick
Religion
;
the
first
of
these
two
sorts
are
called
in
England
Schismaticks
,
and
the
other
Polititians
.
But
howsoever
,
the
number
of
the
two
first
sorts
of
Catholicks
must
be
esteem'd
great
;
which
may
be
gathered
by
the
number
of
secular
and
regular
Priests
,
who
exercise
spiritual
affairs
amongst
them
,
by
so
numerous
missions
:
nor
is
it
to
be
understood
that
every
Catholick
Family
hath
its
own
particular
Priest
alotted
to
it
:
for
this
will
hardly
fall
to
the
share
of
every
thirtie
houses
;
the
Priests
being
necessitated
to
fly
from
one
house
to
another
,
to
shun
the
storms
of
continual
persecutions
;
as
also
to
dispence
their
spirituall
functions
now
in
one
Family
,
now
in
another
,
that
they
may
be
aiding
to
as
many
Catholicks
as
they
can
.
This
Argument
derived
from
the
number
of
Priests
,
and
the
Ministry
which
is
by
them
exercised
,
as
hath
been
touched
upon
,
may
make
it
appear
what
the
number
of
Catholicks
are
in
that
Kingdom
:
great
must
their
zeal
and
constancy
be
likewise
,
to
continue
as
they
do
in
the
antient
Faith
amidst
so
many
dangers
and
penalties
.
This
fervour
and
this
zeal
is
particularly
seen
in
women
,
and
most
in
the
most
noble
;
they
take
the
Priests
most
into
their
care
;
they
watch
most
how
to
keep
them
out
of
danger
;
and
they
read
Catholick
books
more
then
do
the
men
;
and
are
more
verst
in
disputing
controversies
with
the
Hereticks
:
but
'tis
true
that
women
may
do
all
these
things
more
boldly
then
men
,
for
they
escape
punishment
more
easily
;
yet
not
long
since
the
King
hath
much
extended
his
rigour
,
even
to
women
.
The
spirituall
Government
of
Catholicks
in
England
depends
then
upon
the
number
of
secular
,
and
regular
Priests
which
are
within
the
Kingdom
:
who
keep
in
divers
parts
,
according
to
the
greater
or
lesser
need
of
Catholicks
.
The
secular
Clergy
is
governed
by
one
head
who
is
over
them
all
by
the
title
of
Arch-Priest
;
and
this
Arch-Priest
hath
under
him
some
assistants
,
who
from
divers
sides
with
proportion'd
Authority
over
the
other
meer
Priests
,
help
him
to
govern
.
The
Votaries
or
regular
,
have
likewise
their
superiors
,
upon
whose
appointment
their
particular
mission
doth
depend
;
which
do
consist
principally
in
those
of
the
Benedictans
,
and
Jesuits
.
The
Arch-Priests
Authority
over
the
Glergy
which
is
under
him
,
is
wholly
reduced
to
exhortation
,
admonition
,
and
reprehension
:
using
for
his
last
means
and
punishment
to
suspend
such
as
are
incorrigable
,
from
their
spiritual
faculties
,
or
utterly
to
deprive
them
of
them
:
no
more
rigorous
nor
better
order'd
discipline
then
this
can
be
admitted
of
amidst
so
many
obstacles
as
are
in
all
parts
met
withall
at
this
time
in
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Faith
in
England
.
There
are
very
many
learned
and
zealous
men
in
this
secular
Clergy
,
who
partly
by
composing
Books
,
partly
by
the
blood
of
Martyrdom
,
do
gloriously
maintain
the
Catholick
Faith
in
England
;
the
Clergy-Priests
come
from
forth
those
Semenaries
which
to
that
purpose
are
instituted
out
of
the
Kingdom
in
other
Provinces
,
there
are
two
of
them
here
in
Flanders
;
one
in
Saint
Homers
,
which
is
govern'd
very
accuratly
by
the
Father-Jesuits
,
wherein
are
many
gallant
young
youths
;
and
another
in
Doway
,
under
the
Government
of
a
President
,
and
consisting
of
the
chiefest
Priests
of
the
Clergy
:
The
Students
of
the
first
are
all
youths
,
and
when
they
have
finish'd
their
course
in
humanity
in
Saint
Omers
,
they
are
then
sent
to
the
English
Seminarie
in
Rome
,
or
else
in
those
other
three
which
are
founded
in
Spain
,
to
wit
;
in
Valiadelid
,
in
Sevill
,
and
in
Madrid
;
to
imploy
their
studie
in
Philosophy
and
in
Divinity
,
under
the
care
of
the
same
Jesuits
;
those
of
the
second
(
though
that
of
Doway
was
first
founded
)
are
of
more
mature
age
,
and
in
their
own
colledge
read
the
graver
studies
of
Philosophy
,
and
Divinity
.
These
Seminaries
are
then
as
military
quarters
,
where
spirituall
Souldiers
learn
their
Discipline
wherewith
to
defend
the
Catholick
cause
in
England
;
here
they
are
trained
and
formed
,
and
pass
from
these
quarters
to
make
good
so
hard
and
dangerous
and
undertaking
,
as
to
fight
so
potent
adversaries
,
who
because
they
ground
themselves
upon
an
unjust
and
wicked
cause
,
do
use
the
more
force
and
violence
;
but
they
use
no
less
deceit
,
and
confide
no
less
in
these
deceitfull
weapons
,
then
in
those
wherewith
they
oppugne
our
cause
with
open
War.
These
deceits
and
cus'nages
are
diversly
practised
by
them
;
but
particularly
in
their
having
indeavour'd
sundry
ways
to
nourish
those
divisions
which
of
late
years
have
begun
to
arise
,
between
the
secular
Priests
,
and
Votaries
,
and
to
excite
also
new
ones
by
the
new
invented
Oath
of
Allegiance
.
There
is
already
convenient
remedy
taken
for
the
former
;
but
the
dangerous
effects
which
the
Oath
hath
begotten
,
do
not
as
yet
cease
,
nor
is
it
to
be
hoped
that
they
will
do
soon
.
The
Inventers
of
this
new
Engine
against
the
Catholick
Religion
,
propounded
two
chief
ends
therein
unto
themselves
:
The
one
that
the
King
might
have
matter
whereon
to
proceed
with
yet
more
rigorous
persecution
then
formerly
,
against
the
Estates
and
persons
of
Catholicks
;
it
being
judged
that
many
of
them
would
refuse
to
take
this
Oath
,
wherein
he
that
is
to
take
it
,
must
in
Hereticall
terms
denie
all
Pontificall
authority
,
under
whatsoever
interpretation
or
form
over
the
temporal
affairs
of
Princes
:
The
other
to
cause
a
new
occasion
of
contension
between
the
Catholick
Clergy
;
it
being
held
for
certain
that
there
would
not
be
wanting
some
amongst
the
Clergy
,
who
either
for
fear
of
punishment
,
or
through
luke
warmness
inReligion
,
would
be
induced
to
take
the
Oath
,
and
perswade
others
to
do
so
too
;
nor
have
they
fail'd
in
the
former
;
for
many
Catholicks
since
then
have
been
punished
with
imprisonment
,
and
confiscation
fo
Goods
,
for
their
constancy
in
refusing
to
take
the
Oath
,
and
many
for
this
cause
do
daily
incur
punishment
.
And
as
for
the
second
consideration
,
they
have
likewise
prevailed
so
far
as
to
see
some
Priests
,
and
some
Votaries
who
have
admitted
of
the
aforesaid
Oath
,
and
who
straying
still
further
out
of
the
way
,
have
gon
about
to
maintain
,
that
it
is
not
repugnant
to
the
Catholick
Faith.
But
there
are
but
very
few
who
have
yet
yeilded
to
the
Oath
,
and
those
also
of
the
less
Zealous
,
and
who
are
least
esteemed
of
for
their
learning
and
goodness
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
have
shewed
,
and
still
do
shew
themselves
much
averse
unto
it
,
as
do
generally
all
Votaries
:
and
many
of
both
sorts
,
with
strength
of
Learning
,
and
undaunted
courage
,
despising
even
death
it self
amidst
a
thousand
sufferings
;
have
publickly
confuted
it
,
and
thereby
won
singular
praise
in
the
Church
,
and
much
worship
amongst
the
Catholicks
in
those
parts
.
Amidst
these
new
storms
,
to
boot
with
the
continuance
of
the
former
,
doth
the
Catholick
cause
float
at
this
present
in
England
.
The
Queen
was
more
greedy
of
blood
;
and
therefore
the
sufferings
of
Priests
and
Votaries
were
more
frequent
in
her
days
.
In
this
Kings
time
,
they
strive
chiefly
to
macerate
them
as
much
as
may
be
with
long
imprisonment
,
and
to
cause
the
Secular
Catholicks
pine
more
then
ever
by
depriving
them
of
their
Estates
,
indeavouring
thus
to
work
their
ends
by
a
flow
and
incurable
disease
:
some
are
also
proceeded
against
even
to
death
it self
;
to
the
end
that
to
their
other
calamities
;
that
chiefest
,
even
death
,
may
not
be
wanting
,
and
these
●ighest
sorts
of
punishments
which
are
used
against
Priests
and
Votaries
are
very
horrid
;
their
life
being
taken
away
by
member
and
member
before
death
ceise
upon
the
whole
body
:
and
notwithstanding
,
amidst
confiscations
,
imprisonments
,
death
,
and
so
many
other
miseries
and
sore
persecutions
,
the
Catholick
Faith
is
still
preserved
,
and
doth
rather
increase
then
decrease
in
England
.
And
as
fire
is
most
intence
when
most
shut
up
,
so
the
lively
zeal
of
Catholicks
in
that
Kingdome
is
the
more
inflamed
,
and
strengthened
by
how
much
greater
the
obstacles
have
been
which
it
hath
met
withall
in
not
being
able
to
manifest
and
inlarge
it self
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
State
of
Religion
in
Scotland
.
I
Will
now
briefly
dispatch
what
remains
to
be
represented
concerning
the
State
of
Religion
in
Scotland
and
Ireland
.
The
King
of
Egland
was
born
a
Catholick
.
Queen
Mary
,
a
Princesse
very
zealous
in
the
Catholick
Faith
,
and
who
shew'd
her self
to
be
so
by
her
constancy
in
induring
so
long
imprisonment
in
England
,
and
even
death
at
last
(
Queen
Elizabeth
causing
her
to
be
beheaded
)
was
his
mother
:
the
King
remained
an
Infant
in
Scotland
;
and
falling
into
the
Hereticks
hands
,
he
easily
with
his
milk
drunk
in
the
poyson
of
Heresie
;
and
bent
his
most
tender
years
under
the
precepts
and
pleasure
of
those
who
had
the
charge
of
his
childhood
;
amongst
which
in
particular
one
George
Bowhannon
was
his
Tutor
;
a
famous
Latin
Poet
and
a
no
less
famous
follower
of
Calvin
:
so
as
the
Catholick
Reliin
a
short
time
,
began
almost
to
be
quite
supprest
in
that
Kingdom
:
and
Calvins
Sect
,
on
a
suden
like
a
Torrent
overran
all
places
,
all
Bishopricks
were
extinct
,
and
their
goods
made
the
Crowns
;
and
the
new
Hereticall
Government
was
reduced
to
the
strictest
and
exactest
form
of
Calvinisme
;
which
hath
still
continued
and
doth
still
continue
in
Scotland
;
but
the
King
out
of
a
particular
end
which
he
hath
of
reducing
the
Kingdoms
of
England
and
Scotland
into
one
body
;
and
by
this
means
to
make
his
Authority
greater
in
the
Scotch
Parliament
,
thinks
now
to
restore
the
Bishops
of
Scotland
to
their
antient
Bishopricks
;
which
when
he
should
have
done
,
he
would
make
the
Heresie
of
those
his
two
Kingdoms
more
conformable
,
and
by
this
means
so
much
the
more
facilitate
the
designed
Union
in
other
things
also
.
And
doubtlesly
the
Kingly
power
would
be
greater
in
Scotland
by
the
re-admission
of
Bishops
;
for
then
they
would
make
a
particular
member
in
Parliament
;
and
by
the
intire
dependancy
which
they
should
have
upon
the
King
,
he
might
upon
all
occasions
be
sure
of
their
Votes
;
but
this
is
a
business
which
is
thought
will
meet
with
many
difficulties
,
the
Puritan
Sect
having
taken
too
firm
root
generally
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Scotland
,
and
particularly
in
the
Cities
,
who
profess
,
as
hath
been
said
,
the
rigidest
Laws
of
Calvinisme
.
During
the
Catholicks
time
,
there
were
two
Archbishopricks
in
Scotland
;
the
one
of
Saint
Andrew
,
and
the
other
of
Glasco
;
and
eleven
Bishopricks
,
eight
of
which
were
under
the
first
Archbishoprick
,
and
three
under
the
second
.
As
for
the
Catholick
Religion
,
the
condition
thereof
is
deplorable
in
Scotland
;
of
the
chief
Lords
,
there
are
but
some
very
few
that
are
Catholicks
;
and
but
few
amongst
the
Gentry
;
the
greatest
number
whereof
are
of
those
,
who
are
Catholicks
inwardly
,
but
dare
not
declare
themselves
for
fear
of
punishment
:
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdome
are
Heretiques
;
onely
the
more
rusticall
People
are
lesse
infected
with
Heresie
;
but
also
more
ignorant
in
whatsoever
concerns
Religion
,
that
fervor
was
never
found
amongst
the
Scots
in
indeavouring
that
the
Catholick
Faith
might
be
preserved
in
Scotland
,
as
hath
been
seen
,
and
is
seen
in
the
English
,
in
her
behalf
in
England
;
and
generally
the
Scots
are
not
much
given
to
Ecclesiasticall
profession
;
but
to
say
truth
,
they
have
had
but
little
help
of
accommodation
therein
;
for
except
it
be
some
few
youths
who
are
maintained
in
the
Scotch
Seminary
at
Rome
,
and
in
another
of
the
same
Nation
here
in
Doway
;
no
other
assistance
is
given
to
the
Catholicks
in
Scotland
for
having
of
Priests
,
whereof
there
are
very
few
at
this
time
in
that
Kingdom
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
State
of
Religion
in
Ireland
.
BUt
look
how
much
the
Catholick
Vineyard
wants
workmen
in
Scotland
;
so
much
the
more
doth
Ireland
abound
in
them
.
The
people
of
that
Kingdom
are
generally
Catholicks
,
and
almost
all
of
them
profess
themselves
such
.
Those
rigorous
Laws
against
Catholicks
,
which
were
so
many
years
agoe
establish'd
by
Authority
of
Parliament
,
have
not
yet
had
place
there
.
The
Irish
are
by
nature
strangely
simple
and
rude
,
and
very
stif
in
adhering
to
their
antient
customs
:
they
cannot
be
naturally
more
devout
,
then
what
they
appear
to
be
,
towards
the
Holy
Sea
:
nor
by
their
natural
instinct
more
averse
to
the
name
of
English
:
So
as
if
they
have
not
been
able
to
shun
the
violence
by
which
they
were
also
constrained
to
receive
the
Sect
which
reignes
in
England
,
yet
they
have
always
retained
the
ancient
Religion
as
far
as
the
calamity
of
the
times
would
give
them
leave
.
That
Kingdom
is
then
generally
all
Catholick
;
only
in
Cities
,
and
most
in
such
as
are
of
most
Traffick
;
some
of
the
Inhabitants
are
infected
with
Heresie
;
but
yet
in
a
very
small
number
in
respect
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
in
the
very
same
places
may
oppose
themselves
to
the
Hereticks
.
Throughout
the
Countrey
,
all
the
people
are
Catholicks
,
though
they
live
in
a
great
deal
of
ignorance
:
of
the
principal
Noble
men
you
will
hardly
finde
four
that
are
Hereticks
,
and
the
same
may
be
said
of
the
gentry
in
those
parts
.
There
being
so
many
Catholicks
in
Ireland
,
and
their
zeal
being
so
great
towards
the
ancient
Faith
,
it
hath
been
easie
for
them
to
preserve
a
great
number
of
secular
Priests
and
Votaries
in
their
Countrey
,
who
might
cultevate
it
:
The
latter
of
these
are
almost
all
of
them
Franciscans
,
to
whom
are
added
some
Jesuists
,
and
some
other
Votaries
of
Saint
Dominick
,
and
Saint
Bernards
Orders
.
But
the
Fransciscan
Order
hath
particularly
been
always
held
in
great
esteem
in
Ireland
,
and
many
of
this
Order
goe
now
in
many
places
in
their
own
habits
,
and
keep
the
use
of
singing
and
Chorus
,
and
the
form
of
an
ordain'd
Government
:
Very
great
likewise
is
the
number
of
Secular
Priests
;
though
to
say
truth
,
greater
Hability
and
Learning
were
to
be
desired
in
many
of
them
;
sacred
Orders
having
been
conferred
upon
many
in
Ireland
,
who
were
not
requisitely
qualified
.
The
best
are
those
who
have
been
bred
up
in
Seminaries
abroad
,
which
are
erected
in
divers
places
for
this
Nation
;
one
in
Doway
,
one
in
Burdeaux
in
France
,
one
in
Lisbon
,
in
Portugal
,
and
another
in
Salimanca
in
Spain
.
There
are
four
Arch-Bishopricks
in
Ireland
;
that
of
Armagh
,
of
Dublin
,
of
Cassels
,
and
of
Toumount
;
and
twenty
eight
Bishopricks
;
nine
of
which
depend
upon
the
first
Arch-Bishoprick
;
four
upon
the
second
;
nine
upon
the
third
,
and
six
upon
the
fourth
.
All
these
Arch-Bishopricks
,
and
Bishopricks
,
are
in
the
Hereticks
hands
.
Divers
Catholick
Priests
have
notwithstanding
the
title
of
the
Arch-bishopricks
.
But
unlesse
it
be
hee
of
Casels
,
all
the
other
titulary
Archbishops
are
at
this
time
upon
sundry
occasions
out
of
Ireland
;
so
as
all
the
secular
ecclesiastical
government
in
Ireland
,
is
now
in
the
hands
of
divers
generall
Vicars
,
who
are
partly
constituted
in
their
Archbishopricks
,
by
the
Arch-Bishops
now
absent
,
and
some
have
had
the
same
charge
in
other
Bishopricks
conferred
upon
them
directly
from
the
Apostolick
See
;
and
the
Votaries
have
likewise
their
Superiors
apart
.
And
this
may
suffice
for
what
concerns
the
matters
of
Religion
in
these
Catholick
,
and
Heretical
Provinces
of
Flanders
;
and
in
the
Kingdomes
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
Here
then
will
I
end
my
present
Relation
;
humbly
praying
God
that
he
will
for
ever
preserve
the
ancient
Faith
in
these
Catholick
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
and
speedily
restore
it
to
the
Heretical
ones
.
That
he
will
please
to
inspire
the
King
of
England
with
such
a
sense
of
Religion
,
as
many
of
his
Catholick
Predecessors
did
live
and
die
in
.
That
particularly
he
may
make
him
therein
like
to
his
Mother
Queen
Mary
;
who
is
become
more
glorious
by
her
crown
of
Martyrdome
,
then
by
that
which
she
wore
as
Queen
;
That
he
and
all
his
Subjects
professing
thus
the
true
religion
,
the
due
worship
of
God
may
be
fully
restored
amongst
them
,
that
the
former
honour
may
be
restored
to
the
Altars
;
to
the
Church
the
ancient
devotion
;
and
that
reverence
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
,
which
for
so
many
former
Ages
was
rendred
to
him
in
those
Kingdomes
.
A
Brief
Relation
of
DENMARK
sent
to
ROME
,
in
a
Letter
by
Cardinal
Bentivoglio
,
in
time
of
his
Nunciature
in
FLANDERS
,
to
Cardinal
Burghese
Nephew
,
to
Pope
Paulus
Quintus
.
THE
last
Moneth
of
October
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
these
illustrious
Arch-Dukes
,
sent
a
Dutch
Gentleman
called
Signi●ur
di
Faen
Ambassador
from
hence
in
all
their
names
to
Denmark
,
to
condole
with
him
for
the
death
of
his
wife
.
His
Majesty
and
their
Highnesses
willingly
embraced
this
occasion
to
renue
their
friendship
with
that
King
,
and
to
knit
the
knot
of
Amity
the
closer
between
them
for
the
future
.
The
Embassador
was
entertained
by
the
King
with
extraordinary
honor
.
He
gave
him
the
precedency
in
all
places
,
and
upon
all
other
occasions
evidence
how
great
a
value
he
put
upon
this
favor
conferr'd
upon
him
by
so
great
a
King
,
and
by
these
Princes
so
neer
allyed
to
him
in
bloud
.
The
Embassador
returned
to
Brussels
;
and
I
desired
him
that
hee
would
make
me
a
distinct
Narration
of
that
Kings
particular
person
,
of
his
court
,
Dominions
,
of
their
Government
,
of
the
Heresie
that
rules
there
,
and
of
his
correspondency
with
other
Princes
.
And
having
made
a
breviat
thereof
,
I
thought
it
a
thing
which
might
not
prove
disadvantageous
to
the
interests
of
the
Apostolick
See
;
nor
unpleasing
to
our
Lord
the
Pope
,
nor
to
your self
,
if
I
should
acquaint
you
with
what
then
came
to
my
knowledge
.
They
may
rather
prove
so
much
the
more
curious
and
considerable
,
by
how
much
they
are
the
lesse
known
or
valued
in
these
parts
by
reason
of
the
far
remotenesse
of
the
Countries
.
The
King
of
Denmark
is
a
Prince
of
a
gallant
aspect
,
of
a
well
proportioned
stature
,
of
a
very
strong
complexion
,
and
greatly
given
to
bodily
exercise
.
He
is
now
thirty
five
years
old
;
and
by
his
wife
who
was
sister
to
the
now
Elector
of
Brandenburg
,
hath
three
sons
living
,
and
some
daughters
that
are
dead
.
He
hath
but
one
brother
,
and
three
sisters
,
who
are
all
maried
.
One
to
the
King
of
England
,
another
to
the
Duke
of
Brunswick
,
and
another
now
a
Widow
,
who
was
wife
to
the
late
Elector
of
Saxony
.
As
for
his
gifts
of
Minde
;
they
are
many
,
and
very
remarkable
.
He
is
a
Prince
of
a
great
wit
,
quick
and
ready
at
action
:
So
as
you
would
hardly
believe
he
were
born
under
so
cold
and
sluggish
a
climat
as
is
that
of
his
Territories
;
for
the
most
part
horridly
frozen
;
he
is
esteemed
to
be
a
warriour
;
and
in
the
present
war
between
him
and
the
King
of
Swethland
,
he
hath
alway●
shewed
a
generous
minde
,
and
great
abilities
to
command
in
war.
He
is
well
read
in
humanity
;
he
is
a
great
Master
of
the
Latin
Tongue
,
and
delights
much
to
speak
it
;
and
useth
very
often
to
write
in
that
Language
to
his
Brother
in
Law
the
King
of
England
.
He
speaks
Dutch
and
French
well
;
and
seems
to
understand
Spanish
and
Italian
;
he
breeds
up
the
Prince
his
son
likewise
in
the
knowledge
of
Languages
,
who
is
now
about
nine
years
of
age
,
and
made
him
upon
occasion
of
this
Embassy
,
write
a
Letter
in
Latin
to
the
young
Prince
of
Spain
,
with
offers
of
much
friendship
,
and
in
tearms
of
great
observancy
and
respect
.
And
thus
much
for
the
kings
own
person
,
and
those
of
his
Family
.
The
Court
of
Denmark
,
hardly
deserves
the
name
of
a
Kings
Court.
The
state
and
gallantry
of
other
Courts
of
Europe
,
hath
not
as
yet
gotten
into
those
remote
parts
,
where
their
manners
are
between
clownish
and
simple
;
for
building
,
housholdstuffe
,
number
of
attendants
,
and
court
splendor
,
the
King
of
Denmark
,
is
rather
to
be
numbred
amongst
the
petty
Princes
,
then
great
Kings
;
and
he
himself
is
of
a
very
familiar
nature
,
far
from
the
ostentation
of
greatnesse
.
He
oft
times
goes
from
one
place
to
another
,
waited
on
by
onely
one
or
two
servants
;
and
behaves
himself
with
great
familiarity
in
private
Gentlemens
houses
;
laying
aside
not
onely
the
person
of
a
King
,
but
even
of
a
great
man.
Wherein
he
himself
says
he
hath
some
particular
design
;
as
to
shew
his
confidence
in
his
Nobility
,
and
to
reign
with
love
,
and
not
by
Force
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
.
The
King
of
Denmark
hath
very
large
Dominions
,
their
vast
circuit
being
considered
;
but
of
no
great
consideration
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
being
almost
everlastingly
frozen
towards
the
Pool
,
and
nothing
but
Woods
and
huge
Mountains
in
Noraway
.
Besides
his
two
Kingdoms
of
Denmark
and
Noraway
,
he
is
Master
of
other
Countries
,
and
Islands
of
large
circuit
,
which
are
seated
so
far
Northernly
,
as
in
some
parts
they
have
almost
half
a
years
day
,
and
afterwards
as
much
night
.
The
best
,
most
inhabited
,
and
fertillest
parts
of
his
Territories
,
is
in
his
Kingdome
of
Denmark
▪
and
all
that
which
lies
neerest
Germany
.
His
Dominions
abound
not
much
in
Traffick
;
but
the
Incomes
are
great
which
he
receives
from
those
who
must
necessarily
passe
through
the
Strait
of
Copenhaghen
,
which
is
called
the
Sound
.
Copenhaghen
is
the
City
wherein
usually
he
resides
.
Here
must
all
such
Ships
stay
which
Traffick
in
the
Baltick
Sea
;
and
the
Cities
that
lie
thereon
:
every
Vessel
that
passeth
by
there
,
pays
a
double
rose
noble
English
,
besides
some
other
taxe
which
they
pay
for
their
Merchandize
,
which
are
transported
from
place
to
place
.
He
raiseth
a
great
sum
of
Monies
by
this
Passage
,
which
is
the
greatest
part
of
his
Revenue
.
He
likewise
receives
much
pro●it
by
the
Transportation
of
Cattel
out
of
his
Countries
,
wherein
they
abound
very
much
,
and
produce
very
large
ones
.
Great
quantity
of
Timber
for
the
building
of
Ships
,
and
particularly
for
Masts
and
Sail-yards
,
is
likewise
extracted
out
of
his
Woods
of
Noraway
,
whereof
he
makes
advantage
;
with
all
this
his
whole
Revenue
is
not
thought
to
exceed
one
Million
of
Gold.
The
Government
of
the
King
of
Denmarks
States
,
though
it
be
composed
of
a
Monarchical
Form
,
depend
chiefliest
upon
the
Optemati
;
The
Nobility
bearing
a
great
sway
in
those
parts
;
the
King
can
resolve
nothing
of
importancy
without
them
;
the
administration
of
justice
depends
chiefly
upon
them
;
and
the
King
must
proceed
with
them
rather
by
intreaty
,
then
command
.
In
●ine
,
the
King
is
rather
Head
then
King
;
and
the
Nobles
are
rather
Freemen
then
Subjects
.
The
common
people
have
no
share
in
Government
;
as
for
his
Forces
,
they
chiefly
consist
by
Sea
,
he
not
having
any
considerable
Land
Militia
;
and
in
his
present
war
against
the
Swedes
,
the
greatest
part
of
his
Army
are
Foraigners
;
as
Dutch
,
English
,
and
Scots
.
The
Danes
are
ablest
at
Sea
,
that
Kingdome
having
Islands
on
many
parts
of
it
;
and
consequently
the
Inhabitants
having
great
occasion
to
accustome
themselves
to
Maretin
affaairs
.
The
king
entertains
ordinarily
between
50
and
60
great
ships
,
all
of
them
abundantly
provided
for
whatsoever
belongs
to
Maretin
Affairs
,
and
he
himself
much
delights
in
the
study
of
Navigation
.
The
Heresie
profest
by
the
King
of
Denmark
is
Lutheranisme
.
His
Country
fell
into
the
contagion
of
this
malady
,
when
Germany
was
first
infected
therewithall
:
and
though
this
Heresie
of
Luthers
begot
so
many
other
Sects
,
and
so
various
afterwards
;
and
that
that
of
Calvin
in
particular
be
so
much
diffused
;
yet
never
would
the
Kings
of
Denmark
change
the
first
Sect
which
they
embraced
;
in
which
resolution
the
present
King
hath
shewed
himself
more
stedfast
,
then
the
rest
;
The
King
of
England
hath
often
laboured
to
perswade
him
to
Calvinism
;
and
though
not
in
that
rigid
form
as
is
taught
at
Geneva
,
and
as
is
practised
in
France
and
in
other
parts
,
but
clad
in
those
exteriour
Rites
,
and
accompanied
with
that
form
of
Government
,
as
it
is
now
practised
in
England
;
yet
all
his
endevours
have
still
proved
vain
;
for
the
King
of
Denmark
would
never
be
brought
to
alter
his
first
Heresie
;
but
rather
when
he
hath
sometimes
suspected
that
some
of
his
subjects
have
inclined
to
Calvinisme
,
he
hath
deprived
them
of
all
manner
of
Government
,
and
hath
been
very
severe
in
keeping
that
Heresie
from
being
introduced
into
his
Dominions
.
The
greatest
friendship
and
correspondency
which
the
King
of
Denmark
holds
with
Forain
Princes
,
is
with
the
King
of
England
,
a
reciprocal
communication
of
all
weightiest
Affairs
passing
between
them
.
But
by
how
much
the
King
of
England
is
greater
and
more
powerfull
then
the
King
of
Denmark
,
so
much
the
greater
respect
doth
the
latter
shew
to
the
former
.
The
King
of
Denmark
went
himselfe
in
person
some
years
agoe
to
visist
the
King
of
England
;
and
before
and
since
hath
held
the
same
observancy
towards
him
;
and
hath
kept
a
special
good
Intelligence
with
the
Queen
his
Sister
.
He
kept
always
good
correspondency
with
the
late
Duke
of
Saxony
,
who
was
likewise
his
Brother
in
Law
;
and
doth
the
like
now
with
the
Duke
of
Brunswick
.
There
is
not
so
good
an
understanding
now
as
hath
been
formerly
between
him
and
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
;
those
Provinces
behaving
themselves
,
as
he
says
since
the
Truce
,
and
since
they
took
upon
them
the
pretended
title
of
United
Provinces
,
with
too
much
pride
and
arrogancy
;
to
boot
that
they
seemed
to
favour
the
King
of
Sweden
more
th●n
him
in
the
abovesaid
war.
He
likewise
complains
much
that
the
United
Provinces
since
the
Truce
,
have
begun
to
question
the
Imposition
laid
upon
the
passing
the
Zound
,
pretending
that
their
Ships
ought
either
not
to
pay
at
all
,
or
at
least
be
in
some
part
eased
therein
.
He
seems
to
be
a
friend
to
the
King
of
Poland
,
especially
now
that
both
their
Interests
are
conformable
in
the
warre
which
both
of
them
made
upon
Duke
Charles
,
who
was
Unckle
to
the
King
of
Polonia
,
Usurper
to
his
first
kingdome
of
Swethland
.
He
likewise
holds
good
correspondency
with
the
Emperor
;
endeavouring
to
keep
fair
with
the
Empire
,
upon
which
,
part
of
his
Dominions
descends
towards
the
confines
of
Germany
.
His
kindnesse
is
not
such
with
the
Elector
of
Brandenburg
,
whose
sister
he
maried
,
as
so
●ear
a
relation
of
alliance
would
require
;
the
house
of
Brandenburg
o●ing
very
neer
joined
to
the
United
Provinces
,
and
the
Elector
having
seemed
to
adhere
more
to
the
said
Provinces
,
then
to
him
in
the
mentioned
distastes
.
He
hath
no
particular
interest
of
Friendship
nor
enmity
with
these
Arch-Dukes
,
with
the
king
of
Spain
,
nor
the
king
of
France
;
yet
the
Forces
of
his
Country
assisted
France
against
the
crown
of
Spain
,
in
the
past
revolutions
between
those
two
Crowns
.
And
hence
it
is
peradventure
,
that
the
Catholick
king
,
and
these
Arch-Dukes
,
indeavour
now
to
gain
this
present
king
,
that
they
may
sever
him
from
the
United
Provinces
upon
any
new
occasions
of
troubles
that
may
arise
here
in
Flanders
.
Dated
from
Brussels
the
second
of
Feb.
1613.
A
Short
RELATION
of
the
Hugonots
in
FRANCE
,
sent
to
ROME
from
the
Cardinal
Bentevoglio
,
in
the
time
of
his
being
Nuncio
with
Lewis
the
thirteenth
King
of
FRANCE
,
to
Cardinal
Burghesse
,
Nephew
to
Pope
Paul
the
fifth
,
the
seventh
of
November
1619.
upon
occasion
of
a
general
Assembly
made
then
by
the
Hugonots
at
Louden
in
FRANCE
.
THE
Heresie
of
our
times
began
in
France
,
in
the
time
of
Francis
the
first
;
it
encreased
,
but
as
it
were
in
secret
under
Henry
the
second
;
broke
forth
in
publick
,
and
got
strength
in
the
tender
years
of
Francis
the
second
;
and
then
encreased
mightily
,
and
overrun
the
whole
Kingdome
in
the
Infancy
of
Charls
the
9
th
.
It
did
neither
encrease
nor
decrease
much
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
third
.
The
Catholick
Religion
was
rather
endammaged
then
advantaged
upon
occasion
of
Catholick
League
.
And
finally
,
Henry
the
fourth
,
after
having
come
to
the
Crown
by
force
of
Arms
;
weary
of
war
,
and
desirous
to
secure
himself
the
better
by
the
way
of
peace
,
did
really
establish
the
liberty
of
conscience
,
and
gave
way
to
other
great
advantages
in
favour
of
the
Hugonots
of
that
kingdome
;
whereinto
Heresie
did
first
chiefly
enter
through
Faction
,
and
hath
since
been
maintained
by
Faction
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
doubted
but
that
under
pretence
of
liberty
of
conscience
the
Hugonots
have
introduced
a
separation
from
the
State.
This
separation
appears
in
two
sorts
:
the
one
in
what
respects
matter
of
Religion
,
and
the
other
in
what
directly
concerns
the
State.
In
the
first
the
Hugonots
have
already
formed
an
entire
government
apart
:
to
the
tolleration
whereof
,
through
the
calamity
of
times
'twas
requisite
that
divers
kingly
edicts
should
concur
.
In
the
second
it
appears
that
their
end
is
the
same
;
which
is
to
establish
likewise
a
popular
politick
government
apart
,
which
may
be
as
contrary
to
the
temporal
Monarchy
of
kings
,
as
the
other
is
to
the
spiritual
Monarchy
of
the
Church
.
Both
these
governments
consist
in
the
gathering
together
of
multitudes
:
and
to
speak
first
of
that
of
their
Churches
,
they
have
their
meetings
of
every
particular
Church
apart
;
and
of
more
Churches
together
,
then
of
those
of
an
entire
Province
;
and
lastly
,
of
as
many
as
are
in
the
whole
kingdome
.
The
first
are
tearmed
Consistories
,
the
second
Colloquies
,
the
third
Provincial
,
and
the
last
Nationall
Synods
.
The
Consistories
are
composed
of
Ministers
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
.
They
are
more
or
lesse
in
number
,
according
as
the
Churches
are
greater
or
lesse
.
The
Ministers
duty
is
to
preach
,
and
the
chief
Functions
of
every
Church
are
officiated
by
them
.
The
Elders
do
superintend
in
many
things
which
respect
Discipline
;
and
the
Deacons
distribute
the
Alms.
The
Consistories
sit
every
week
once
,
or
oftner
upon
occasions
;
most
voices
cary
it
in
the
resolving
of
any
affairs
;
which
are
either
such
as
respect
the
profession
of
faith
,
or
Ecclesiastical
government
;
in
those
which
concern
the
profession
of
faith
,
nothing
can
be
resolved
of
without
the
consent
of
the
National
Synod
;
but
in
what
concerns
Discipline
,
when
the
Consistory
cannot
resolve
of
it self
,
it
adviseth
with
the
neighbouring
Churches
by
way
of
Colloquies
,
and
Provincial
Synods
;
wherefore
the
Colloquies
meet
every
three
moneths
,
or
at
least
twice
a
year
;
and
the
Provincial
Synods
every
year
once
or
twice
.
The
Colloquies
are
composed
of
four
,
six
,
or
more
Churches
;
and
Provincial
Synods
are
likewise
proportionably
formed
of
divers
Colloquies
.
Thus
then
are
Affairs
managed
;
from
Consistories
to
Colloquies
;
from
Colloquies
to
Provincial
Synods
,
and
finally
,
from
Provincial
to
National
Synods
;
which
meet
usually
once
every
two
years
:
one
Minister
,
and
one
Elder
go
usually
from
Consistories
to
Colloquies
;
and
the
like
number
of
the
Churches
of
each
Colloquy
,
to
Provincial
Synods
:
but
from
a
whole
Provincial
Synod
but
two
or
three
Ministers
,
and
as
many
Elders
are
sent
to
the
National
Synod
:
to
the
end
that
the
number
be
not
too
great
of
those
that
must
intervene
therein
.
In
every
Colloquy
a
Minister
doth
preside
or
sits
in
the
Chair
,
whose
part
it
is
to
propound
the
businesse
;
and
it
is
so
ordered
as
that
some
times
one
church
,
sometimes
another
doth
precede
;
which
is
not
done
onely
in
Colloquies
,
but
also
in
Provincial
and
National
Synods
;
that
equality
may
be
observed
;
which
is
the
point
chiefly
driven
at
in
all
Affairs
.
In
Consistories
,
voices
are
counted
according
to
the
Persons
,
but
in
Colloquies
,
and
Provincial
and
National
Synods
,
the
voices
are
counted
according
to
the
number
of
churches
,
and
not
according
to
the
persons
;
for
whether
they
be
more
or
lesse
that
represent
one
church
,
they
all
make
but
one
voice
of
that
church
in
National
Synods
,
the
convocation
depends
sometimes
upon
one
,
sometimes
upon
another
Province
.
And
they
are
called
sometimes
in
one
,
sometimes
in
another
Province
;
according
to
the
conjuncture
of
times
,
and
the
occasion
of
affairs
.
In
dividing
the
Provinces
of
the
kingdome
,
the
Hugonots
have
not
observed
the
usual
order
of
dividing
them
;
but
have
made
many
of
one
;
and
one
of
many
;
according
as
the
kingdome
is
more
or
lesse
corrupted
with
Heresie
in
the
several
parts
thereof
.
The
most
infected
Provinces
lie
beyond
the
River
of
Loire
,
which
divides
France
as
it
were
through
the
middle
;
and
of
those
more
particularly
,
Poictou
,
Saint
Onge
,
Guien
,
Languedock
,
and
Dolfeny
;
at
this
time
then
France
is
divided
by
the
Hugonots
,
into
sixteen
Provinces
;
and
according
to
this
number
are
Deputies
sent
to
the
Nationall
Synods
,
which
consist
onely
of
Ministers
;
and
to
the
General
Politick
Assemblies
,
which
consist
of
three
sorts
of
persons
,
as
shall
be
more
particularly
shewed
elsewhere
.
The
Provinces
which
are
divided
by
them
in
Form
aforesaid
are
these
;
The
Isle
of
France
,
Burgony
,
Normandy
,
Britanny
,
Anjou
,
Berry
,
Poictou
,
Saint
Onge
,
Rochel
,
the
lower
Guyen
,
the
upper
Languedock
,
with
the
upper
Guyen
,
the
lower
Languedock
,
the
Sevene
,
and
the
Vivarese
,
(
which
are
likewise
two
parts
,
in
Languedock
)
Dolpheny
,
and
Province
.
In
which
division
you
see
that
four
Provinces
are
made
out
of
Languedock
,
out
of
Guien
one
and
an
half
;
and
Rochel
which
is
but
one
onely
city
,
goes
for
a
whole
Province
.
Yet
this
is
onely
observed
in
the
General
Politick
Assemblies
;
for
in
the
National
Synods
Rochel
is
numbred
only
for
one
single
church
.
The
countrey
of
Bearn
is
likewise
joyned
in
Union
with
the
aforesaid
Provinces
,
but
with
certain
particular
advantages
;
the
Kings
Edicts
in
favour
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
the
restitution
of
Ecclesiastical
goods
,
not
having
yet
been
admitted
of
there
.
All
the
Hugonots
churches
in
the
aforesaid
Provinces
may
amount
to
about
seven
hundred
;
and
accounting
one
church
with
another
,
you
may
allow
two
Ministers
to
every
church
.
Calvins
Doctrine
is
professed
in
all
of
them
;
and
to
shun
the
multiplicity
and
confusion
of
sects
,
Calvinisme
is
the
onely
Sect
which
is
permitted
in
France
.
And
as
for
the
number
of
Hugonots
,
estimation
is
made
that
of
fifteen
Million
of
Inhabitants
which
are
in
France
,
there
is
one
Million
and
better
of
Hugonots
.
And
thus
much
for
what
belongs
to
the
Government
of
Hugonots
in
matter
of
Religion
.
As
for
the
other
point
of
the
separation
of
Government
in
things
which
respect
the
State
;
'tis
clearly
seen
that
the
Hugonots
conspire
to
make
a
popular
Common-wealth
Government
,
which
may
be
directly
opposite
to
Monarchy
.
At
first
they
had
certain
places
of
safety
granted
them
to
free
them
from
suspition
of
having
any
violence
used
towards
them
in
matter
of
Religion
.
They
were
likewise
suffered
to
Summon
once
in
three
year
a
Generall
Political
Assembly
to
name
some
Deputies
,
two
of
which
were
to
reside
constantly
at
the
Court
,
to
manage
the
affairs
of
their
whole
Body
;
and
to
endeavor
the
execution
of
the
Regall
edicts
,
according
to
the
tenure
thereof
.
But
abusing
still
more
and
more
their
soveraigns
clemency
and
goodnesse
,
they
have
so
altered
the
face
of
affairs
,
as
their
first
palliated
pretences
of
liberty
of
conscience
,
is
now
seen
to
be
by
them
turned
into
designs
of
absolute
liberty
of
Government
;
and
all
matters
of
Religion
,
into
apparent
practises
of
Faction
.
This
hath
been
more
evidently
seen
since
the
death
of
Henry
the
fourth
;
Father
to
the
now
King.
For
in
this
Kings
minority
,
the
Hugonots
making
use
of
so
favourable
a
conjuncture
,
have
of
themselves
introduced
Cerutes
into
France
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Germane
Liberty
.
They
have
made
their
Councels
in
every
Province
,
permanent
and
settled
,
according
to
the
use
of
the
United
Provinces
of
Flandsrs
.
And
finally
,
they
have
begun
to
call
by
their
own
authority
,
and
oftner
then
at
first
,
their
general
Political
Assemblies
.
In
all
which
things
it
is
evidently
seen
that
their
end
is
to
form
a
particular
assembly
of
Deputies
of
their
whole
Body
,
which
may
likewise
be
firm
&
stable
,
and
which
may
continually
represent
the
same
body
in
Union
and
Soveraignty
,
which
would
be
a
meer
instituting
of
a
Supream
Councel
like
to
that
of
the
States
General
of
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
;
by
which
Councel
the
Soveraignty
of
their
Union
is
still
represented
and
kept
alive
.
The
Hugonots
Political
Government
consists
then
in
the
assembling
of
multitudes
together
,
as
doth
the
government
of
their
Churches
in
manner
afore●aid
.
In
every
Province
they
have
a
Councel
composed
of
three
sorts
of
persons
:
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
and
people
of
a
third
condition
;
and
this
Councel
is
changed
every
three
years
:
In
this
Councel
their
politick
Affaires
as
they
happen
from
time
to
time
,
are
handled
;
and
in
this
Assembly
the
Gentry
precedes
the
Ministers
;
as
on
the
contrary
,
Ministers
precede
the
Gentry
in
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
;
when
it
may
so
fall
out
that
any
of
the
Nobility
may
Intervene
there
out
of
some
requisite
occasion
.
But
if
the
businesse
be
of
great
Importance
,
so
as
it
can
receive
no
resolution
from
any
one
Province
,
the
Province
interessed
hath
recourse
unto
the
Circuit
,
and
assembles
the
neighbouring
Provinces
which
belong
to
that
Circuit
;
and
if
the
Importancy
be
such
as
that
circuit
cannot
resolve
it
,
they
call
another
Circuit
into
their
aid
,
and
so
another
till
they
come
to
the
generall
Convocation
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
when
the
businesse
is
of
such
consequence
as
that
it
is
to
be
handled
and
resolved
on
by
the
Interposition
and
Authority
of
the
whole
body
of
the
Hugenots
.
There
are
but
three
Circuits
;
every
of
which
comprehends
under
it
a
certain
number
of
Provinces
;
and
the
Hugonots
have
introduced
these
Circuits
,
that
they
may
the
sooner
assemble
now
one
part
,
now
another
of
the
Provinces
according
to
their
need
,
and
yet
so
much
the
sooner
if
the
General
Assembly
be
requisite
.
As
was
particularly
seen
this
year
in
the
businesse
of
Bearn
;
upon
occasion
whereof
the
Hugenots
went
first
from
Circuit
to
Circuit
,
and
afterwards
assembled
together
twice
in
a
Generall
Assembly
;
first
,
at
Ortes
,
in
the
same
Country
of
Bearn
,
and
the
second
time
at
Rochel
.
In
the
calling
together
,
and
keeping
of
their
Politicall
Assemblies
,
they
observe
the
same
order
as
they
do
in
their
Ecclesiasticall
meetings
,
as
well
in
constituting
a
President
,
as
in
the
plurality
of
voices
,
and
in
keeping
an
exact
equality
;
so
as
no
one
Province
can
have
any
Prerogative
over
another
.
When
the
time
of
the
General
Assembly
is
come
,
whether
it
be
called
by
the
kings
permission
,
or
by
the
Hugonots
themselves
;
in
the
Councels
of
each
Province
the
particular
Affairs
of
that
Province
are
first
discust
.
Then
each
of
them
send
their
Deputies
(
of
the
three
above
said
Orders
)
to
the
General
Assembly
;
where
with
common
Authority
of
the
whole
body
,
such
resolves
are
made
as
are
requisite
,
as
well
in
respect
of
every
Province
,
as
of
their
whole
Body
.
But
in
the
former
Assemblies
,
wherein
due
form
was
observed
,
the
Hugonots
did
onely
,
as
they
were
permitted
,
choose
their
Deputies
for
three
years
,
till
the
time
of
the
new
Generall
Assembly
.
To
this
purpose
they
chose
sixe
persons
,
out
of
which
the
king
chose
two
:
and
this
Deputation
being
made
,
and
their
Demands
in
a
few
days
agreed
upon
which
they
were
to
make
unto
the
king
,
they
quickly
were
dispatcht
,
and
ended
the
Assembly
.
Now
of
late
they
seem
to
pretend
to
name
only
two
deputies
,
at
least
not
to
consent
to
any
save
two
such
as
they
like
best
,
to
the
end
that
the
King
may
be
as
it
were
excluded
from
having
any
share
in
their
deputations
:
they
wil
have
no
time
prefixt
them
to
make
their
demands
,
neither
will
they
depart
,
or
end
their
Assembly
,
till
they
have
answer
,
and
be
satisfied
in
their
demands
:
and
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Hugonots
not
thinking
themselves
secure
by
reason
of
these
their
contumatious
proceedings
,
in
the
place
where
the
Assembly
had
wont
to
meet
,
(
for
the
place
was
likewise
to
be
chosen
by
the
King
)
they
have
of
themselves
and
their
own
free
will
removed
it
to
some
other
place
,
where
they
thought
they
might
be
with
more
safety
,
and
finally
when
they
could
do
no
more
,
they
have
brought
it
to
Rochell
,
which
is
their
new
imagined
Cartharge
of
France
;
where
they
hope
or
rather
dream
to
found
with
a
formidable
power
both
by
land
and
sea
,
their
already
design'd
future
Commonwealth
;
but
which
is
now
indeed
their
chief
Sanctuary
,
where
they
plot
a
thousand
mischiefs
every
day
against
the
King
and
Church
,
and
least
fear
to
be
punished
.
The
General
Politicall
Assemblies
are
permitted
by
the
King
to
the
Hugonots
,
from
three
years
to
three
,
when
they
are
had
as
they
ought
to
be
and
to
the
aforesaid
ends
:
it
seems
now
consequently
that
they
are
tacitly
permitted
to
assemble
themselves
firt
together
in
every
Province
,
that
each
of
them
may
send
their
Deputies
to
the
General
Assembly
:
all
the
rest
exceeds
the
Kings
permission
,
nay
contrary
to
the
Orders
and
express
Authority
of
the
King.
They
have
a
great
many
Towns
in
divers
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
from
time
to
time
upon
certain
limitatious
,
the
King
hath
given
into
their
possession
,
to
seucure
them
the
more
from
any
violence
that
may
be
offered
them
in
matter
of
Religion
,
which
are
therefore
called
places
of
safety
;
to
these
others
have
since
been
added
,
which
are
called
matremoniall
Towns
,
as
married
after
a
manner
to
the
former
,
and
depending
upon
their
Garrisons
;
no
Garrisons
being
assigned
to
these
martimoniall
Towns.
On
this
side
the
Loire
the
Hugonots
have
but
very
few
Towns
;
but
on
the
other
side
they
have
great
store
,
with
greater
or
lesser
Garisons
,
according
to
the
quality
of
the
Towns
,
and
persons
who
command
therein
;
they
receive
moneys
from
the
King
to
pay
the
said
Garisons
,
which
may
amount
to
60000
pound
sterling
a
year
:
though
all
these
Towns
of
security
in
time
of
peace
,
have
either
no
Garisons
at
all
,
or
but
very
weak
ones
;
the
Governors
thereof
turning
then
their
pay
into
their
particular
purses
:
they
likewise
receive
20000
pound
sterling
a
year
by
name
of
an
aid
,
to
maintain
their
Ministers
;
but
but
little
of
this
falls
to
the
Ministers
share
,
it
being
usually
laid
out
in
other
expences
,
which
regard
the
Hugonots
pollitick
ends
;
they
themselves
bearing
the
greatest
burthen
in
maintaining
of
their
Ministers
,
by
publick
contributions
,
of
what
may
suffice
to
that
purpose
:
and
to
boot
with
these
common
sums
given
to
the
whole
body
of
the
Hugonots
,
the
Kings
gives
about
30000
pound
in
severall
pensions
amongst
them
.
The
King
hath
the
naming
of
all
the
Governors
of
all
their
places
of
security
;
but
they
must
be
Hugonots
:
Rochell
is
not
notwithstanding
any
of
their
Towns
of
security
,
nor
is
there
any
Governor
placed
there
by
the
King
:
Rochell
hath
a
particular
Government
by
it self
,
after
the
manner
almost
of
a
Free
Commonwealth
;
so
as
it
h●rdly
acknowledgeth
any
Regall
authority
:
and
that
it
may
acknowledge
it
less
,
and
so
grow
to
greater
liberty
,
it
joyn'd
at
first
,
and
still
continues
to
do
so
more
and
more
with
the
Hugonot
Faction
.
But
though
Rochell
be
none
of
their
Towns
of
security
,
yet
is
it
one
of
the
Hugonots
chiest
strengths
;
so
strong
is
the
scituation
of
it
both
by
Sea
and
land
;
so
strong
both
by
Art
and
Nature
,
and
so
aboundantly
furnished
with
all
things
needfull
to
make
a
powerfull
and
long
defence
.
By
the
way
of
Rochell
they
keep
continuall
correspondency
with
England
;
by
the
way
of
Sedan
,
a
strong
Town
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
●ullion
;
they
keep
the
like
with
Germany
,
and
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
;
and
they
will
now
keep
better
correspondency
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
he
having
of
late
succeeded
his
brother
in
that
Principality
,
who
was
a
Catholick
;
but
their
closest
intelligence
is
in
Geneva
;
by
means
of
which
City
they
likewise
hold
intelligence
with
the
Heretick
Cantons
of
the
Switzers
;
and
more
particularly
with
that
of
Bearn
,
which
is
the
strongest
,
and
lies
nearest
to
Geneva
.
For
what
remains
,
their
Towns
of
security
are
more
for
noise
then
strength
,
being
all
of
them
almost
but
of
small
consideration
;
so
as
few
of
them
in
time
of
War
would
be
able
to
maintain
a
siege
:
In
time
of
trouble
they
raise
their
best
soldiers
from
the
mountainous
parts
of
Sevene
in
Languedock
;
and
gather
moneys
now
by
way
of
contribution
amongst
themselves
,
by
reprisals
of
the
Kings
Revenues
,
and
by
all
other
means
which
use
to
make
way
to
the
disorders
and
confusion
of
Civill
War.
Their
peremptoriness
and
perpetuall
plottings
makes
them
strong
:
But
above
all
things
they
make
advantage
of
the
discords
and
commotions
which
often
arise
amongst
the
Catholicks
in
France
,
never
losing
any
oportunity
which
makes
against
the
Crown
,
either
of
receiving
the
turbulent
Catholicks
into
their
Faction
,
or
in
joyning
with
them
.
The
chiefest
amongst
the
Hugonots
at
this
time
are
the
Dukes
of
Bullion
,
Roan
,
Tremoullie
,
and
Seugh
;
the
Marshall
Diguieres
,
Monsieur
de
Schatillion
,
and
Monsieur
de
la
Force
;
Roan
is
Governor
of
Poictou
;
Diguieres
the
Kings
Lieutenant
in
Dolpheny
,
but
with
such
Authority
as
he
may
rather
be
called
Prince
of
that
Province
,
then
the
Kings
Lieutenant
;
La
Force
is
Governor
of
the
Countrey
of
Bearn
;
and
the
rest
though
they
have
no
particular
Government
of
Provinces
,
are
yet
highly
esteem'd
of
out
of
many
other
considerations
.
Bullion
and
Diguiers
,
for
their
age
,
experience
and
valour
,
are
men
highly
valued
;
yet
Bullion
is
held
to
be
false
,
and
one
not
to
be
tru●ted
in
;
whereas
Diguieres
hath
always
had
the
repute
of
generous
and
faithfull
.
There
are
continually
jealousies
between
these
great
ones
;
and
ambition
bears
them
often
to
designes
wherewith
the
rest
are
not
well
pleased
;
so
as
the
rest
of
the
Hugonots
do
not
confide
much
in
them
:
but
these
jealousies
are
particularly
fomented
by
the
Ministers
,
as
well
in
the
great
ones
against
the
people
,
as
in
the
people
against
the
great
on●s
,
to
make
their
own
Ministeriall
Faction
the
greater
.
And
this
may
serve
for
the
second
point
.
It
may
then
be
granted
by
what
hath
been
said
,
that
Heresie
hath
introduced
in
France
a
separation
of
State
;
and
that
the
Hugonot
Faction
aspires
directly
to
the
Government
of
a
Commonwealth
,
and
designes
to
compass
it
by
the
ruine
of
the
Church
and
Monarchy
;
but
God
at
last
confounds
the
wicked
,
and
his
right
hand
always
fights
and
overcomes
in
the
behalf
of
the
righteous
:
so
as
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
Church
and
Monarchy
will
be
preserved
,
and
the
Hugonot
Faction
consequently
extinguished
:
nay
it
is
to
be
hoped
,
that
the
present
King
by
Divine
Providence
is
preserved
(
according
as
his
father
hath
foretold
to
many
)
to
this
triumph
.
Diguieres
is
decrepid
;
Bullion
old
and
infirm
;
the
other
great
ones
are
always
at
ods
between
themselves
:
that
mad
fervour
of
conscience
so
radicated
at
first
in
the
Hugonots
,
growes
every
day
less
and
less
in
them
;
and
unless
it
be
among
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
who
are
most
deceived
,
the
sence
of
Religion
appears
already
to
be
wholly
turned
to
Faction
in
almost
all
the
rest
;
which
Faction
may
be
said
to
be
divided
into
three
parts
,
rather
then
to
but
one
:
the
Nobility
makes
one
,
the
People
another
,
and
the
Ministers
a
third
;
and
who
shall
well
consider
them
,
will
finde
that
the
Hugonots
strength
never
had
;
nor
never
is
like
to
have
any
strong
foundation
within
themselves
:
out
of
which
reasons
it
may
be
judged
that
these
Hydraes
heads
of
Impiety
,
and
Rebellion
,
will
at
last
be
cut
off
;
and
that
this
present
King
to
the
great
honour
of
his
name
,
and
to
the
Immortall
glory
of
God
,
is
he
who
is
to
be
the
queller
of
this
Monster
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
King
is
in
the
prime
flowre
of
his
age
;
and
is
already
known
to
be
a
great
lover
of
Piety
and
Justice
;
yea
that
beyond
the
expectation
of
his
age
,
his
chief
aim
is
to
succeed
his
predecessor
Saint
Lewis
,
as
well
in
worth
as
in
name
.
The
Princes
of
the
blood
and
all
the
other
Princes
are
now
Catholicks
;
as
are
also
almost
all
the
other
chiefest
Lords
:
the
Parliaments
are
Catholick
;
the
Cities
and
chiefest
Towns
Catholick
;
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Order
growes
every
day
better
in
manners
,
learning
and
discipline
:
and
lastly
it
is
to
believed
that
France
after
so
many
ages
of
an
United
Government
,
will
never
consent
to
the
authority
of
any
other
then
that
of
the
antient
Catholick
Church
,
and
to
that
of
her
antient
and
Soveraign
Monarchy
.
A
RELATION
of
the
TREATY
of
the
TRUCE
in
FLANDERS
,
which
was
concluded
in
Antwerp
,
the
ninth
of
Aprill
1609.
Written
by
Cardinall
Bentivoglio
in
the
time
of
his
being
Nuntio
with
their
Highnesses
,
the
Arch-Dukes
,
ALBERTUS
and
ISABELLA
Infanta
of
Spain
.
The
first
Book
of
the
Truce
of
Flanders
.
THE
Treaty
of
the
Truce
of
Flanders
made
of
late
between
Philip
the
third
King
of
Spain
;
together
with
the
Arch-Dukes
,
Albertus
and
Isabella
,
and
the
States
General
of
the
United
Provinces
of
these
Countreys
,
may
doubtlesly
be
numbred
amongst
the
most
memorable
,
affairs
of
our
time
.
If
we
consider
the
time
therein
imploy'd
,
it
was
above
two
years
;
if
the
Princes
who
intervened
therein
,
all
the
chiefest
of
Europe
had
therein
their
share
;
if
the
difficulties
which
were
to
be
overcome
,
there
were
never
any
greater
met
withall
in
any
negotiation
:
and
lastly
,
if
we
will
consider
the
effects
which
insued
thereupon
,
nothing
could
be
of
more
importance
to
the
publick
affairs
of
Christendom
,
then
the
12
years
cessation
of
those
arms
,
which
had
so
long
troubled
almost
whole
Europe
with
the
bitter
Wars
of
Flanders
:
It
was
my
fortune
to
be
present
at
so
important
an
affair
,
at
the
beginning
of
my
Nuntioship
,
the
indeavours
therein
were
already
begun
when
I
came
to
Brussels
;
and
some
notice
was
likewise
taken
thereof
at
Rome
before
I
parted
from
that
Court
;
wherefore
I
received
strict
Orders
from
the
Pope
both
by
word
of
mouth
,
and
instructions
,
that
I
should
watch
very
narrowly
over
whatsoever
should
insue
upon
so
weighty
occurrances
,
and
particularly
over
such
occasions
as
might
arise
upon
such
a
conjuncture
,
of
any
ways
bettering
the
state
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
the
United
Provinces
.
Thus
my
Princes
commands
,
the
Duty
of
my
imployment
,
and
the
very
business
it self
which
had
drawn
upon
it
the
eyes
of
all
Europe
,
made
me
the
more
dilligent
in
observing
what
had
already
been
done
therein
.
I
came
to
Flanders
,
(
as
I
have
said
)
at
their
commencing
,
when
the
overture
had
been
made
by
a
suspension
of
Arms
for
some
months
:
and
indeavouring
to
be
as
well
informed
as
I
could
;
I
took
short
notes
of
what
discourses
past
therein
between
my self
,
and
Embassadors
of
forein
Princes
,
and
the
other
chief
Officers
of
the
Court
of
Flanders
;
I
found
that
(
taking
the
narrative
a
little
higher
)
that
the
beginning
and
progress
thereof
till
my
arrival
was
thus
.
Marquiss
Spinola
having
the
Command
of
the
Catholick
Army
given
him
,
after
the
taking
of
Ostend
;
the
Spaniards
labour'd
very
much
to
get
into
the
heart
of
the
Enemies
Countrey
.
Their
designes
were
to
get
some
safe
pass
over
the
Rheine
;
and
when
they
should
have
got
footing
on
the
other
side
,
to
indeavour
afterwards
to
pass
over
the
Isell
,
and
to
carry
the
War
into
the
very
heart
of
Holland
.
To
this
end
Spinola
after
having
raised
the
Forts
over
the
Rheine
at
Rurort
,
and
possest
himself
of
that
passage
in
the
former
of
the
two
fields
before
the
Truce
;
had
then
advanced
farther
towards
the
Province
of
Friesland
,
and
taken
Linghen
a
strong
hold
,
and
Oldensell
,
a
town
near
Linghen
;
and
in
the
last
field
had
divided
his
Army
into
two
parts
;
had
again
incamped
himself
with
one
of
them
beyond
the
Rhein
,
using
all
his
might
to
pass
the
Isell
,
and
betake
himself
to
the
taking
in
of
some
important
place
;
and
that
the
Count
Buquoy
had
indeavoured
with
the
other
part
to
pass
over
the
Vahall
,
and
to
take
Niminghen
,
a
town
which
commanded
that
river
a
great
way
;
but
the
climat
of
Flanders
being
naturally
moyst
and
rainy
,
the
summer
that
year
did
so
abound
in
continuall
showrs
,
as
by
reason
of
the
overflowing
of
the
Rivers
,
it
was
impossible
either
for
Spinola
to
pass
over
the
Isell
,
or
Buquoy
the
Vahall
,
and
the
enemy
had
so
fortified
the
banks
on
their
side
,
to●ether
with
all
those
Frontiers
,
as
though
the
heavens
had
not
fought
for
them
,
their
own
forces
,
and
fortifications
would
have
much
impeled
the
ends
which
the
Spaniards
had
propounded
unto
themselvs
;
Spinola
despairing
to
compass
his
forenamed
designes
;
after
having
taken
Groll
,
a
very
considerable
place
;
and
having
made
Buquoy
joyn
with
him
had
besieged
and
taken
Renberg
;
and
thus
by
means
of
this
place
,
which
is
of
great
importance
,
had
made
himself
master
of
another
passage
over
the
Rhein
,
much
better
then
that
which
he
had
first
got
.
These
were
the
Spaniards
conditions
and
designes
;
and
these
were
Spinolas
undertakings
in
the
two
last
fields
wherin
he
govern'd
;
and
doubtless
the
events
thereof
would
have
bin
of
great
moment
,
though
very
far
short
of
the
conceiv'd
hopes
:
for
respect
being
had
to
the
so
great
preparations
,
the
enemys
fear
would
have
bin
greater
then
the
blow
it self
would
have
bin
unto
them
:
and
in
Spain
it
was
thought
impossible
to
continue
such
an
excessive
provision
of
moneys
as
was
that
which
was
disburst
,
which
was
300000
crowns
a
month
;
though
double
that
expence
was
not
since
able
to
hinder
the
Army
from
mutinying
when
the
siege
of
Renberg
was
hardly
ended
,
a
thing
whereat
Spinola
was
much
afflicted
;
and
which
made
him
the
more
take
those
things
into
consideration
,
which
som
of
the
gravest
and
best
experienc'd
Councellors
or
officers
had
already
oft
times
done
both
in
Spain
&
Flanders
,
touching
the
difficulties
and
dangers
which
the
war
of
Flanders
carried
with
it
;
and
the
undertaking
to
subdue
the
enemy
by
force
of
Arms.
They
discoursed
thus
amongst
themselves
.
That
all
the
good
they
had
reaped
by
40
years
war
was
,
their
having
made
the
enemy
the
more
strong
;
more
resolute
to
defend
their
usurpt
liberty
;
more
firm
in
the
union
which
they
had
establish'd
amongst
themselves
;
and
better
united
to
the
forein
Princes
who
sided
with
them
:
That
Nature's
self
might
be
said
to
have
fought
always
for
them
,
by
their
bulwarks
of
sea
and
rivers
,
and
their
strong
scituations
in
all
others
parts
;
and
that
where
nature
was
wanting
,
there
industry
together
with
their
so
many
wel
munited
places
did
make
amends
:
that
their
power
by
land
was
very
great
in
all
things
else
;
and
their
power
at
sea
so
great
,
as
that
the
crown
of
Spain
had
bin
much
indamag'd
thereby
,
even
in
the
East
Indies
,
and
was
in
danger
of
being
yet
a
greater
sufferer
by
them
in
the
West
Indies
also
:
what
a
mass
of
strength
(
on
the
other
side
)
and
mony
must
it
cost
the
K.
to
maintain
the
war
of
Flanders
;
that
doubtlesly
his
Empire
was
very
large
,
but
much
disunited
;
Flanders
,
the
most
disunited
member
of
the
whole
body
of
his
dominions
both
by
sea
and
land
;
that
the
sea
was
block'd
up
by
the
enemies
ships
;
that
their
passage
by
land
did
depend
upon
many
Princes
,
w
ch
always
caus'd
great
difficulties
in
their
sending
of
aid
,
and
destroy'd
their
men
more
by
their
marches
then
by
their
bick'rings
:
then
,
how
many
corruptions
&
disorders
had
bin
rooted
in
their
army
?
and
how
could
they
be
remedied
during
the
war
,
they
being
the
effects
which
so
long
a
war
had
inevitably
produced
?
that
insted
of
obedience
,
strife
reign'd
amongst
the
nations
;
that
there
were
now
more
wives
then
soldiers
,
more
mutinys
then
years
;
that
their
own
forces
were
almost
as
dangerous
to
them
as
those
of
their
enemys
:
and
mutenies
gowing
so
familiar
,
now
of
one
,
now
of
another
nation
,
&
oft
times
of
many
nations
at
once
,
what
a
sad
day
wo'd
that
be
,
when
the
whole
army
should
mutiny
together
?
a
day
which
would
bring
the
K.
affairs
in
Flanders
to
their
utmost
danger
,
as
also
the
caus
of
the
catholick
religion
;
for
the
defence
wherof
the
war
at
first
was
chiefly
made
,
and
hath
been
so
long
maintained
by
the
Spanish
side
.
If
then
by
so
many
reasons
and
so
long
experience
,
war
against
the
enemy
were
to
be
esteem'd
so
fruitless
,
is
it
not
better
(
said
they
)
to
come
to
some
fair
agreement
with
them
?
is
it
not
better
to
order
our
Army
anew
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
get
strength
,
and
laying
down
arms
,
except
what
with
time
would
make
most
to
the
Spanish
advantage
?
Arms
being
laid
down
,
the
King
of
France
already
grown
old
,
might
in
this
interim
die
,
and
with
him
that
assistance
might
chance
to
cease
,
which
was
subministred
to
the
enemy
by
a
Prince
of
such
power
and
repute
:
that
after
his
death
the
affairs
of
France
might
peradventure
change
face
,
their
King
being
so
young
:
the
like
might
be
expected
in
the
affairs
of
England
,
their
King
being
a
new
King
,
and
a
Scotch
man
;
but
ill
look'd
on
by
that
Kingdom
;
the
enemy
having
likewise
received
considerable
succors
from
Scotland
:
and
in
case
any
of
these
things
should
happen
,
how
much
would
the
affairs
of
Spain
be
bettered
?
but
above
all
it
was
to
be
hoped
that
even
peace
it self
might
turn
to
a
secret
war
against
the
enemy
:
that
the
fear
of
the
Spanish
Forces
was
the
bond
which
fastened
their
Union
closest
;
so
as
this
fear
ceasing
through
the
enjoyment
of
quiet
,
some
domestick
evil
might
arise
amongst
them
,
which
might
break
the
Union
;
and
some
oportunity
in
favour
of
the
King
and
Arch-Dukes
,
of
regaining
some
of
the
rebellious
Provinces
by
under-hand
dealing
,
and
of
subjugating
the
others
afterwards
by
force
.
These
reasons
were
doubtlesly
very
weighty
,
and
of
great
consideration
,
and
had
been
oft
times
argued
in
Spain
;
whereupon
the
King
had
at
last
resolv'd
that
if
he
could
not
effect
his
ends
by
arms
,
all
possible
means
should
be
used
to
come
by
some
convenient
Treaty
of
agreement
with
the
enemy
in
Flanders
:
and
the
affairs
of
Flanders
may
be
said
to
depend
totally
upon
the
King
:
For
the
marriage
between
the
Arch-Duke
and
the
Kings
sister
,
proving
barren
,
and
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
being
consequently
to
return
unto
the
King
again
,
he
had
therefore
chiefly
maintained
the
war
with
his
Forces
,
and
consequently
all
Treaties
of
agreement
were
chiefly
to
depend
upon
his
authority
.
The
Arch-Duke
inclin'd
likewise
very
much
to
bring
things
to
some
accommodation
;
he
being
a
Prince
naturally
given
to
love
his
quiet
,
and
full
of
years
and
experience
,
might
comprehend
better
then
any
other
the
dangerous
consequences
which
the
war
of
Flanders
brought
with
it
:
but
it
was
very
hard
to
find
out
a
way
how
to
treat
of
accommodation
.
A
while
since
the
enemy
seem'd
to
be
quite
averse
unto
any
such
treaty
;
and
stil
swelling
with
prosperity
&
succes
,
they
resolv'd
never
to
listen
to
any
whatsoever
treaty
,
till
such
time
as
the
K.
and
Archdukes
should
first
publickly
declare
that
they
treated
with
them
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
the
which
the
K.
nor
Archdukes
made
no
claim
or
pretence
whatsoever
:
wherein
the
Archduke
found
great
repugnancy
in
himself
,
and
foresaw
the
like
in
the
King.
He
thought
that
to
declare
those
now
to
be
a
free
people
,
against
whom
they
had
fought
as
against
rebels
,
would
be
to
confess
that
their
former
war
had
bin
unjust
;
and
that
to
seem
so
willing
now
to
put
an
end
unto
it
,
would
be
likewise
a
declaring
that
they
were
no
longer
able
to
maintain
it
;
what
honor
should
they
lose
herein
?
how
could
they
with
credit
treat
of
peace
or
truce
with
their
own
rebels
;
and
how
dangerous
a
president
would
it
be
,
to
make
liberty
the
reward
of
rebellion
?
for
such
an
example
in
favour
of
those
Provinces
which
had
rebelled
,
would
be
an
invitation
to
such
as
kept
yet
their
obedience
,
to
do
the
like
.
This
preparation
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
was
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1607.
Father
Iohn
Neyen
a
Franciscan
Fryer
,
was
then
at
Brussels
;
he
was
born
at
Antwerp
,
and
after
having
tane
upon
him
that
religious
he
had
staid
a
while
in
Spain
,
to
pass
the
course
of
his
studies
there
,
and
by
that
reason
was
well
acquainted
with
the
affairs
of
that
Court.
He
return'd
from
thence
to
Flanders
,
and
being
become
Commissary
General
of
his
Order
in
those
parts
,
he
kept
very
much
at
Brussels
:
He
was
very
religious
,
of
an
eloquent
tongue
,
very
well
fitted
to
the
nature
of
his
Country
,
and
therefore
as
well
acceptable
in
privat
discourse
as
in
the
Pulpit
;
and
much
vers'd
in
the
negotiations
of
the
age
.
The
Commissary
had
some
acquaintance
in
Holland
;
and
by
chance
a
Holland
Merchant
who
was
a
friend
of
his
was
then
in
Brussels
:
This
Merchant
was
very
inward
with
divers
of
the
chiefest
that
sate
at
the
Helm
in
the
United
Provinces
:
The
Arch-Duke
being
at
privat
Councell
with
Spinola
and
some
others
of
the
Kings
Officers
in
Flanders
,
'twas
thought
expedient
that
the
Commissary
should
dispose
the
Merchant
to
go
to
the
Hague
in
Holland
to
indeavour
some
new
Overture
of
Treaty
.
The
Merchant
went
▪
but
he
found
no
eare
would
be
given
thereunto
,
till
the
abovesaid
Declaration
of
their
being
free
States
were
granted
,
and
that
this
should
precede
all
other
things
.
The
Arch-Duke
was
sencible
of
the
aforesaid
repugnancies
in
condescending
thereunto
;
yet
all
the
former
considerations
being
again
weighed
,
it
was
at
last
judged
,
that
it
was
best
to
yeild
to
the
present
necessity
,
and
that
all
means
should
be
used
to
procure
a
cessation
of
Arms
,
and
to
enter
into
a
Treaty
of
accommodation
.
If
the
Treaty
should
have
good
success
,
the
success
would
sufficiently
applaud
the
Treaty
;
if
it
should
not
succeed
well
,
but
that
they
must
be
forced
to
continue
the
war
;
the
making
of
such
a
verball
Declaration
would
not
import
much
:
'Twas
added
,
that
to
declare
that
they
treated
with
the
United
Provinces
,
as
with
free
States
unto
which
the
King
and
Arch-Dukes
laid
no
pretension
,
was
always
to
be
understood
by
way
of
supposition
,
to
wit
;
as
if
they
were
free
,
not
signifying
a
true
and
legitimate
liberty
;
which
they
by
their
rebellion
could
never
justly
come
by
,
nor
justly
injoy
:
which
being
so
manifest
,
neither
did
the
King
nor
the
Arch-Dukes
lose
any
right
which
they
formerly
had
to
the
United
Provinces
,
though
they
should
make
a
Declaration
thus
limited
.
Sudden
advertisement
was
sent
to
Spain
of
what
had
been
discovered
by
the
Merchants
means
;
and
all
things
were
again
represented
unto
the
King
,
which
were
thought
likelyest
to
induce
him
to
give
way
,
that
some
treaty
of
agreement
might
be
had
with
the
United
Provinces
,
in
such
manner
as
hath
been
said
.
The
reasons
which
prevailed
in
Flanders
,
did
so
likewise
in
Spain
,
in
perswading
the
King
to
give
way
to
the
Treaty
which
was
desired
.
Whereupon
the
Arch-Duke
resolved
to
send
the
Commissary
Generall
in
person
,
into
Holland
,
to
indeavour
once
more
some
fairer
way
of
commencing
a
Treaty
,
and
to
yeild
at
last
,
if
there
were
no
remedy
,
to
what
the
United
Provinces
pretended
unto
.
The
Commissary
took
his
journey
about
the
end
of
February
;
and
being
come
to
the
Hague
,
he
soon
perceived
there
was
no
hopes
of
ever
being
heard
in
any
thing
whatsoever
,
unless
the
abovesaid
Declaration
should
precede
:
whereupon
being
admitted
into
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
,
which
is
the
supream
magistracy
by
which
the
whole
body
of
those
Provinces
is
represented
:
he
open'd
himself
thus
unto
them
.
That
the
Arch-Duke
Albertus
,
and
the
Arch-Dutches
the
Infanta
his
wife
,
had
always
desired
to
see
the
Lowcountrys
once
free
from
Civil
wars
;
that
so
many
and
so
bitter
calamities
of
war
,
might
be
turned
to
the
enjoyment
of
a
happy
Peace
.
That
Peace
was
the
end
of
War
;
which
not
being
to
be
had
but
by
the
way
of
Treaty
;
they
did
consent
on
their
side
that
the
Declaration
of
Liberty
which
they
knew
the
United
Provinces
do
pretend
unto
should
precede
;
that
it
became
all
good
Princes
to
indeavour
all
means
whereby
to
cause
quiet
unto
their
people
,
and
that
to
justifie
this
their
so
just
and
religious
end
to
the
world
,
they
had
willingly
descended
now
to
an
overture
of
treaty
;
and
to
second
the
success
thereof
would
be
as
willing
to
do
any
thing
that
might
tend
to
the
good
of
the
weal-publick
.
This
Proposition
being
wel
discust
in
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
,
they
thought
that
whatsoever
could
be
desired
,
made
then
for
the
advantage
of
the
Low-Countreys
;
whereupon
they
resolved
to
accept
of
the
offer
:
and
before
the
Commissary
departed
,
a
suspension
of
Arms
for
eight
months
was
agreed
upon
,
which
was
to
begin
the
next
May
;
and
it
was
likewise
concluded
that
the
Treaty
should
begin
the
next
September
.
The
Commissary
went
from
Holland
with
this
answer
.
Not
long
after
the
Arch-Dukes
declared
by
a
particular
Edict
or
Proclamation
,
that
they
came
to
suspension
of
Arms
with
the
United
Provinces
,
as
with
Free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
which
they
did
not
lay
any
pretence
;
the
States
Generall
did
also
the
like
on
their
side
:
the
Commissary
did
likewise
promise
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
by
the
Arch-Dukes
procurement
ratifie
the
same
within
three
months
:
and
he
did
likewise
desire
in
the
names
of
the
Arch-Dukes
,
that
the
States
would
inhibit
all
hostility
by
sea
,
promising
that
the
Arch-Dukes
would
oblige
themselves
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
do
the
same
:
to
the
which
the
States
after
some
difficulties
condescended
:
all
this
was
afterwards
published
by
the
United
Provinces
to
their
people
with
great
demonstrations
of
joy
;
and
they
gave
an
account
thereof
to
their
confederate
Princes
;
but
more
particularly
to
the
King
of
France
and
King
of
England
;
from
both
of
which
,
Embassadors
were
forthwith
sent
to
congratulate
with
them
.
The
affairs
of
Flanders
were
at
this
pass
when
I
came
to
Brussels
,
which
was
on
Saint
Laurence
his
eve
,
1607.
it
cannot
be
exprest
how
all
men
on
all
sides
did
rejoyce
,
in
expectation
of
what
the
event
would
prove
.
Soon
after
my
coming
to
Brussels
the
Kings
ratification
came
;
to
procure
the
which
,
as
also
to
give
a
more
particular
account
of
what
had
past
,
the
Arch-Duke
had
dispatch'd
away
Commissary
Neyen
:
The
ratification
came
in
general
terms
;
and
so
pen'd
,
as
it
was
to
be
doubted
the
United
Provinces
would
not
allow
of
it
:
yet
Lewis
Verreychen
,
chief
Secretary
of
State
to
the
Arch-Dukes
was
suddenly
sent
with
it
into
Holland
.
The
United
Provinces
shew'd
strange
arrogancy
in
these
Negotiations
;
and
particularly
a
great
suspition
of
being
overreach'd
by
the
Spaniards
;
whence
it
was
to
be
believ'd
that
they
would
interpret
all
that
should
come
from
that
side
in
the
worst
sence
.
You
have
heard
what
the
number
and
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
are
,
and
how
they
are
seated
.
How
Holland
and
Zealand
are
seated
in
the
bosome
of
the
sea
,
and
the
other
five
lye
more
inwards
into
the
land
;
these
therefore
did
more
willingly
give
way
unto
the
Treaty
at
the
first
,
and
did
afterwards
appear
more
inclin'd
to
continue
it
.
The
principall
and
Fundamental
Law
of
their
Union
is
,
That
in
resolutions
apertaining
to
the
common
interest
,
the
Votes
of
all
of
them
must
equally
agree
;
so
as
their
businesses
proceed
but
slowly
;
they
being
to
be
treated
of
apart
in
every
several
Province
,
and
alike
uniform
consent
to
be
gathered
from
them
all
by
long
and
tedious
perswasions
,
as
their
liberty
is
in
all
of
them
alike
;
The
kings
ratification
being
then
sundry
times
consulted
on
,
and
with
great
jealousies
,
these
difficulties
were
objected
by
the
United
Provinces
.
That
the
Ratification
came
in
general
tearms
;
that
it
did
not
contain
the
essential
clause
touching
their
liberty
;
but
that
the
King
still
styled
the
Arch-Dukes
Princes
of
the
Low
Countries
;
that
the
King
writ
himself
,
I
the
King
,
as
he
used
to
do
to
his
own
Vassals
;
that
it
was
written
in
ordinary
Paper
,
and
not
in
Parchment
;
as
is
usually
done
in
things
of
great
importance
:
and
finally
,
that
it
was
sealed
with
a
little
seal
,
and
not
with
a
great
one
;
as
it
ought
to
have
been
.
Verreychin
being
afterwards
sent
for
in
,
these
difficulties
were
propounded
unto
him
and
exaggerated
rather
in
an
insolent
then
free
manner
:
and
it
was
at
last
concluded
,
that
the
United
Provinces
would
by
no
means
accept
of
the
Ratification
in
manner
as
it
was
by
him
presented
.
The
common
peoples
madnesse
is
always
very
great
,
but
more
when
they
are
smiled
upon
by
Fortune
.
They
are
full
of
arrogancy
,
and
rashnesse
,
in
time
of
Prosperity
;
and
as
base
and
abject
in
Ad●versity
:
So
as
a
multitude
must
either
not
be
treated
with
at
all
,
or
these
alternate
defects
must
be
patiently
born
withall
.
Verreychin
used
therefore
such
dissimulation
as
was
requisite
;
and
endeavoured
to
remove
their
suspicions
.
He
assured
them
that
such
a
ratification
would
not
have
been
sent
from
Spain
,
did
not
the
King
intend
to
make
it
good
;
that
his
intentions
were
excellent
,
and
that
he
did
vie
therein
with
the
Arch-Dukes
;
he
prayed
them
to
allow
time
for
another
to
come
;
that
he
did
again
promise
in
the
name
of
the
Arch-Dukes
to
cause
another
ratification
be
sent
in
the
same
form
as
was
by
them
desired
.
The
resolution
put
on
in
Holland
was
;
that
the
Arch-Dukes
should
procure
a
new
ratification
to
bee
sent
from
Spain
within
sixe
weeks
,
which
should
contain
word
for
word
the
same
Declaration
of
Freedome
,
which
the
Arch-Dukes
had
made
in
their
Instrument
;
that
it
should
be
written
in
Latine
,
French
,
or
Dutch
,
and
should
be
subscribed
by
the
King
,
with
his
own
name
;
and
to
the
end
that
no
more
errors
might
be
run
into
,
the
form
thereof
was
given
to
Verreychin
in
all
the
three
Languages
.
Father
Neyen
was
this
mean
while
returned
from
the
Court
;
hee
acquainted
them
how
hard
it
was
to
procure
the
King
to
send
the
former
ratification
,
though
in
general
tearms
;
yet
he
affirmed
that
he
did
verily
hope
that
a
second
would
come
in
particular
tearms
.
The
Spaniards
knowing
what
necessity
there
was
to
commence
a
treaty
thus
with
the
United
Provinces
;
since
no
other
way
would
be
admitted
of
.
The
Arch-Dukes
did
again
signifie
this
necessity
;
so
as
not
long
after
the
second
ratification
came
from
Spain
,
but
it
was
so
penned
,
as
'twas
feared
the
United
Provinces
would
raise
new
scruples
in
admitting
it
;
it
contained
the
pretended
declaration
of
liberty
;
and
all
the
other
clauses
that
were
desired
.
But
in
the
conclusion
this
was
added
by
the
King
;
that
if
the
matters
of
Religion
should
not
bee
agreed
upon
as
well
as
the
other
points
,
his
ratification
should
signifie
nothing
;
and
affairs
should
still
continue
in
their
former
posture
.
It
was
also
written
in
Spanish
,
subscribed
as
usually
,
I
the
King
;
and
in
all
things
else
according
to
the
former
manner
.
Yet
it
was
believed
that
these
last
rubs
would
easily
be
removed
,
by
the
example
of
the
Kings
having
done
the
same
in
the
two
peaces
which
were
lately
concluded
with
the
King
of
France
,
and
King
of
England
.
The
other
difficulty
touching
the
new
added
clause
,
was
thought
the
greater
.
And
that
word
Religion
seemed
to
be
immaturely
put
in
;
since
it
might
raise
jealousies
in
the
United
Provinces
;
as
if
it
were
already
determined
in
Spain
to
make
Propositions
against
the
liberty
of
their
Government
,
and
against
that
Declaration
which
the
King
at
the
same
time
made
in
form
aforesaid
.
The
Commissary
and
Verreychin
were
sent
both
together
with
this
second
ratification
into
Holland
;
who
in
the
presenting
thereof
,
made
large
professions
to
the
States
General
again
,
of
the
great
good
inclinations
of
the
King
and
Arch-Dukes
towards
the
common
good
,
and
how
desirous
they
were
particularly
of
the
low
countries
welfare
.
The
States
took
time
to
give
their
answer
;
and
after
much
consultation
,
their
answer
according
to
their
wonted
arrogance
,
was
thus
:
That
the
Kings
ratification
was
not
answerable
to
the
form
which
they
desired
;
and
that
amongst
other
things
the
new
added
clause
could
not
be
allowed
of
:
since
the
King
knew
very
well
,
as
did
also
the
Arch
Dukes
,
that
the
United
Provinces
were
free
Provinces
,
and
would
always
be
so
,
though
no
agreement
were
made
.
That
notwithstanding
the
States
would
acquaint
every
Province
with
the
ratification
,
and
would
within
six
weeks
make
their
resolution
known
:
But
with
this
protestation
,
that
they
intended
not
that
by
vertue
of
such
a
ratification
any
thing
should
be
propounded
which
might
tend
to
the
prejudice
of
the
freedome
of
their
Government
,
in
case
that
the
Treaty
went
on
.
This
answer
being
given
,
the
Commissary
and
Verreychin
returned
to
Brussels
.
Whilst
affairs
were
thus
negotiated
in
Flanders
,
divers
interests
,
passions
and
ends
were
upon
this
occasion
discovered
to
bee
not
onely
in
the
neighbouring
Princes
,
but
almost
in
all
the
Princes
of
Europe
.
In
Germany
,
the
Emperour
Rodulphus
the
second
,
pretended
that
no
Treaty
of
agreement
could
be
made
in
Flanders
without
his
participation
and
consent
;
taking
for
granted
,
that
the
low
countries
did
depend
upon
the
Empire
;
and
therefore
no
separation
could
be
made
therein
without
his
authority
:
Wherefore
he
had
written
some
Letters
to
this
purpose
to
the
Catholick
King
,
the
Arch-Duke
,
and
to
the
United
Provinces
.
The
King
and
Arch-Duke
answered
him
in
general
tearms
;
as
did
also
the
United
Provinces
;
save
onely
that
they
added
a
long
justification
of
their
cause
,
and
of
their
war
against
the
Spaniard
till
the
present
.
Neither
was
there
any
more
news
heard
of
the
Emperor
in
the
whole
progresse
of
the
Treaty
.
But
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
,
was
not
so
negligent
in
the
consideration
of
these
passages
.
Hee
had
sent
Embassadors
upon
this
occasion
at
the
first
in
Holland
;
the
truest
and
most
intrinsecal
end
whereof
was
,
that
he
might
have
a
share
in
what
was
to
be
done
,
and
specially
to
cause
jealousie
in
the
Spaniards
,
and
by
this
means
to
induce
them
to
make
use
of
him
,
and
to
make
him
Arbitrator
in
the
differences
.
The
King
of
France
was
then
in
his
chiefest
greatnesse
and
prosperity
:
and
enjoyed
his
kingdome
in
perfect
peace
and
honour
;
after
having
arrived
thereat
through
many
difficulties
,
all
which
he
had
overcome
with
incredible
constancy
and
valour
.
He
considered
the
Affairs
in
Flanders
,
after
several
manners
;
on
one
side
he
could
have
wished
that
the
War
might
continue
,
and
that
thereby
the
affairs
of
Spain
might
still
be
impaired
,
even
till
at
last
they
might
lose
whole
Flanders
.
On
the
other
side
he
saw
himself
well
strucken
in
years
;
his
children
very
young
;
and
that
in
case
he
should
fail
,
fresh
troubles
might
in
a
short
time
arise
in
his
kingdome
,
which
might
chiefly
bee
fomented
by
the
Spanish
Forces
of
Flanders
;
that
the
disorders
of
those
Forces
were
not
so
many
,
but
that
if
the
War
should
continue
,
very
necessity
would
force
them
to
find
out
a
remedy
;
nor
the
danger
of
their
losses
such
as
might
not
be
evaded
by
the
power
of
so
great
a
Monarch
;
which
made
him
desire
to
see
Flanders
without
War
,
and
and
the
Spaniards
without
Forces
so
neer
at
hand
.
Neither
did
hee
like
that
the
United
Provinces
who
were
already
become
so
formidably
at
Sea
,
might
by
their
growing
too
great
be
as
dreadful
at
Land.
For
the
Hereticks
of
his
kingdome
could
from
no
part
else
be
better
fomented
to
rebel
.
The
King
amidst
these
various
considerations
had
his
eye
fixt
upon
these
passages
of
Flanders
,
and
because
his
authority
was
very
great
in
the
United
Provinces
,
he
believed
they
would
never
come
to
any
accommodation
with
the
Spaniards
without
his
consent
.
At
the
first
he
seemed
to
be
averse
to
the
affairs
in
hand
;
though
to
say
truth
,
he
did
not
well
know
what
he
had
best
to
doe
:
but
hee
did
this
of
purpose
to
enforce
the
Spaniards
to
put
the
Negotiations
into
his
hands
.
Great
dexterity
and
cunning
was
requisite
to
the
leading
on
of
these
designs
.
He
therefore
chose
for
this
so
important
affair
the
President
Iannine
;
a
man
of
great
experience
and
abilities
;
and
one
who
was
then
chieflyest
employed
by
him
in
State
affairs
.
He
sent
Monsieur
de
Rosse
along
with
Iannine
(
who
was
sen●
extraordinary
Embassador
into
Flanders
)
to
continue
afterwards
his
ordinary
Embassador
in
the
United
Provinces
.
Having
both
of
them
exercised
their
Offices
in
the
entrance
into
the
affairs
spoken
of
,
they
staid
in
Holland
;
Iannine
did
diligently
observe
the
whole
carriages
,
and
wrought
himself
every
day
more
and
more
into
the
affairs
,
which
still
encreased
the
jealousie
of
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
ArchDukes
;
who
then
began
to
see
clearly
,
that
it
behoved
them
to
have
recourse
to
the
King
of
France
his
mediation
;
who
already
had
complained
to
the
Commissary
Generall
in
his
return
to
Flanders
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Arch-Dukes
had
proceeded
so
far
without
his
knowledge
in
the
aforesaid
businesse
.
Almost
the
like
passions
and
artifices
appeared
in
Iames
the
first
,
King
of
England
,
who
was
newly
come
to
that
Crown
.
The
same
reasons
appeared
in
him
for
desiring
the
continuance
of
the
war
in
Flanders
,
as
did
in
the
King
of
France
:
for
the
King
of
England
being
strong
at
sea
,
and
confiding
in
the
strength
of
all
his
Kingdoms
scituation
,
as
also
in
the
conformity
of
his
ends
with
those
of
the
United
Provinces
in
favouring
heresie
,
he
could
not
much
fear
their
Forces
;
though
they
should
grow
greater
.
He
was
the
more
secure
likewise
by
having
Flushing
and
the
Ramechins
in
Zealand
,
and
the
Brill
in
Holland
,
sea
Towns
of
great
Importance
in
his
hands
;
as
pawned
for
monies
lent
by
Queen
Elizabeth
to
the
United
Provinces
;
and
for
that
their
chiefest
strength
consisted
in
English
and
Scottish
soldiers
,
who
were
in
their
Army
.
He
foresaw
he
should
have
greater
cause
to
be
jealous
of
the
Spaniards
,
if
being
free
from
the
war
of
Flanders
,
they
might
endeavor
to
molest
him
in
any
part
of
his
Dominions
:
especially
in
Ireland
,
an
Island
which
is
almost
wholly
Catholick
,
well-affected
to
them
,
and
much
dis-affected
to
England
.
Out
of
these
reasons
it
was
believed
,
that
the
King
of
England
desired
the
War
in
Flanders
might
continue
.
But
being
a
great
lover
of
Quiet
,
and
much
given
to
Hunting
,
and
to
his
Book
,
and
wholly
fix●
in
warring
by
writings
with
the
Church
,
it
was
therefore
judged
hee
would
not
at
last
,
shew
himself
totally
averse
to
see
the
affairs
of
Flanders
in
some
sort
pacified
.
To
boot
that
not
being
able
for
scarcity
of
Monies
to
give
any
considerable
succor
to
the
United
Provinces
,
his
power
would
be
but
small
in
perswading
or
counselling
the
continuance
of
war
,
since
he
could
not
much
assist
it
by
his
Forces
.
Yet
it
very
much
Imported
those
Provinces
to
preserve
his
friendship
,
were
it
onely
that
they
might
raise
soldiers
out
of
his
Kingdome
.
Wherefore
they
entertained
his
Embassadors
which
were
sent
into
Holland
at
the
beginning
of
this
Negotiation
with
very
much
respect
,
and
trea●●d
with
them
with
all
confidency
.
The
King
of
Englands
end
in
sending
of
them
was
almost
the
same
as
was
that
of
the
King
of
France
:
To
wit
,
that
he
likewise
would
have
a
share
in
the
businesse
which
was
in
hand
,
and
to
enforce
the
Spaniards
to
make
use
of
him
likewise
therein
.
The
King
of
Denmark
sent
likewise
Embassadors
to
Holland
;
as
also
the
Prince
Elector
Palatin
,
the
Elector
of
Brandenburgh
,
the
Lantgrave
of
Hesse
,
and
other
German
Heretick
Princes
;
who
all
of
them
seemed
to
shew
their
good
affections
towards
the
United
Provinces
in
so
important
an
occasion
.
These
businesses
which
were
thus
begun
grew
very
hot
in
Holland
:
every
thing
was
in
motion
,
and
great
was
the
expectation
what
the
United
Provinces
would
resolve
,
as
well
touching
the
second
ratification
come
from
Spain
,
as
also
whether
they
would
continue
or
break
the
Treaty
.
But
of
all
others
Count
Mourice
of
Nassaws
thoughts
were
most
busied
at
this
time
.
His
Father
the
Prince
of
Orange
being
dead
,
he
being
yet
but
a
youth
of
sixteen
years
of
age
,
had
got
into
all
his
Fathers
Military
and
Civil
employments
,
with
the
great
good
will
and
approbation
of
the
United
Provinces
.
And
encreasing
no
lesse
in
valour
,
then
in
years
,
after
so
many
enterprises
and
prosperous
successes
,
his
authority
grew
daily
greater
amongst
them
.
He
had
won
it
by
Arms
,
and
he
thought
hee
could
best
preserve
it
by
Arms.
And
by
means
of
the
publick
trouble
of
war
,
he
hoped
some
favourable
conjuncture
might
the
easilier
be
opened
unto
him
,
of
making
himself
one
day
Prince
of
those
Provinces
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
his
ambition
carried
him
thus
high
;
for
his
Father
was
very
neer
attaining
thereunto
;
and
his
own
deserts
being
added
to
his
Fathers
,
his
hopes
ought
rather
to
be
augmented
then
diminished
.
To
boot
with
the
Supream
Government
of
the
Army
,
he
had
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
Civil
Administration
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
Utricht
,
and
Overisel
.
His
brother
Count
Henry
,
General
of
the
Horse
of
the
United
Provincees
,
and
the
Counts
William
and
Earnestus
,
the
one
of
them
Governour
of
Friesland
and
Groninghe●
,
and
the
other
Governour
of
Ghelderland
,
were
all
of
them
of
his
House
,
and
depended
on
him
almost
in
all
things
,
so
as
the
whole
government
of
the
United
Provinces
,
as
well
Military
as
Civil
,
may
bee
said
to
be
in
his
hands
:
and
his
Domestick
power
was
the
greater
by
his
great
friendship
and
alliance
with
Forain
Princes
.
The
Negotiation
in
hand
made
nothing
at
all
for
his
present
condition
,
nor
for
that
which
peradventure
he
had
an
intention
to
raise
up
unto
himself
.
And
say
he
had
a
minde
to
have
hindred
it
at
the
beginning
;
what
colour
,
or
what
pretence
had
he
so
to
doe
?
Since
the
United
Provinces
in
the
Proposal
made
by
the
Arch-Dukes
for
a
Treaty
,
had
gotten
all
that
they
desired
;
when
the
first
ratification
which
came
therefore
from
Spain
,
proved
vain
,
Mourice
began
to
hope
well
in
the
breach
of
the
begun
Negotiation
:
and
by
occasion
thereof
augmented
the
common
jealousies
.
He
inlarged
himself
very
much
and
with
great
fervency
in
calling
to
minde
their
late
good
successes
;
so
many
mischiefs
,
cruelties
,
and
Horrible
Inhumanities
committed
as
he
affirmed
,
by
the
Spaniards
,
together
with
many
other
things
▪
to
make
all
manner
of
Treaties
with
them
suspicious
,
and
to
encrease
the
hatred
which
those
of
the
United
Provinces
always
bore
to
that
Nation
.
And
though
the
second
ratification
was
come
in
very
ample
manner
,
yet
did
not
he
goe
lesse
in
continuing
to
do
the
same
,
hoping
to
make
this
second
appear
likewise
faulty
in
many
things
.
The
time
drew
neer
of
giving
their
resolution
therein
;
concerning
which
they
had
had
many
meetings
;
at
last
,
one
day
when
the
Councel
of
the
States
General
was
fuller
then
usual
by
reason
of
the
importancy
of
the
businesse
,
'tis
said
Count
Maurice
spoke
thus
:
How
much
(
most
worthy
Deputies
)
I
have
always
desired
the
prosperity
of
our
Republick
,
all
my
precedent
actions
which
have
made
mee
appear
no
lesse
my
Father
competitor
,
then
his
sonne
,
in
her
service
,
may
sufficiently
manifest
.
I
have
not
laboured
lesse
then
did
my
Father
,
in
always
procuring
the
common
good
;
and
if
hee
lost
his
life
in
the
publick
cause
;
I
have
exposed
my self
to
no
lesse
dangers
in
the
defence
thereof
;
and
certainly
it
would
have
redounded
much
more
to
my
honour
and
glory
to
have
dyed
amidst
Arms
,
then
it
did
to
him
to
perish
by
the
hand
of
that
base
and
detestable
Paracide
,
who
so
unworthily
slew
him
.
None
therfore
should
more
rejoice
then
I
,
to
hear
our
Provinces
declared
to
bee
free
States
,
even
by
our
enemies
themselves
,
did
I
not
think
that
all
these
proceedings
were
but
couzenages
,
whereby
more
easily
to
draw
our
Liberties
again
into
their
Subjection
.
I
apprehended
this
even
from
the
beginning
of
these
practises
;
so
that
,
as
I
have
hitherto
ever
aborred
them
,
so
do
I
now
abhor
them
more
then
ever
,
and
think
it
now
more
necessary
then
ever
to
break
them
wholly
off
,
and
to
throw
back
this
second
ratification
with
the
same
resoluteness
as
we
did
the
former
.
How
many
tricks
,
and
how
many
cheats
the
Spaniards
have
always
used
in
their
like
treaties
;
is
too
well
known
to
us
all
.
But
what
need
we
look
after
past-times
?
Hath
not
the
like
been
seen
,
and
is
not
seen
in
these
present
negotiations
?
The
first
ratification
came
in
general
tearms
,
nor
did
it
contain
any
thing
of
ratification
but
the
bare
name
.
The
second
is
come
since
,
which
is
likewise
so
defective
,
as
in
my
opinion
it
ought
in
no
way
to
bee
accepted
.
Doe
you
perceive
how
the
King
would
have
it
sent
in
the
Spanish
Tongue
?
a
Tongue
unknown
to
us
,
the
true
meaning
and
efficacy
whereof
we
doe
not
understand
?
Doe
you
observe
how
he
uses
the
same
subscription
as
he
useth
to
his
Vassals
?
Not
having
changed
any
of
the
other
things
excepted
against
.
And
the
addition
of
the
last
clause
,
doth
it
not
evidently
enough
shew
his
pretensions
that
it
shall
wholly
depend
upon
his
will
whether
we
shall
be
free
or
no
?
As
if
from
the
time
that
the
Duke
d'Alba
,
(
that
Fury
and
Firebrand
of
all
the
troubles
of
Flanders
)
and
after
him
the
other
Governours
had
bereft
their
Countrie
of
its
priviledges
,
brought
forain
colonies
thereinto
,
put
the
whole
country
of
fire
and
sword
,
and
given
sentence
themselves
against
our
liberties
,
and
we
had
not
known
how
to
defend
it
by
our
unconquered
Forces
?
We
then
are
free
whether
the
King
declare
us
to
be
so
or
no.
And
our
pretence
to
this
declaration
is
,
because
it
is
due
to
us
from
all
the
world
,
and
due
to
us
by
him
absolutely
,
without
any
conditional
limitation
of
insuing
agreement
as
he
pretends
in
the
additional
clause
;
so
as
it
is
now
too
well
seen
that
the
Spaniards
treat
with
their
wonted
frauds
;
and
that
they
would
pretend
they
can
never
lose
by
any
whatsoever
accord
that
should
insue
;
the
right
which
they
presume
to
have
over
our
Provinces
;
that
they
may
afterwards
expect
new
opportunies
to
oppresse
them
again
;
it
may
then
be
granted
,
that
it
is
not
any
publick
respect
,
but
their
own
particular
necessity
which
induceth
them
now
to
come
to
agreement
with
us
.
The
necessity
I
say
of
their
disorders
,
which
doubtlesly
are
so
many
and
so
great
,
as
we
may
expect
their
utter
losing
of
Flanders
.
What
darkness
,
what
obscurity
is
it
then
that
doth
possess
our
senses
?
or
what
hoodwink
and
untimely
wisdome
is
it
which
teacheth
us
to
intermit
and
slacken
the
cours
of
our
victories
,
whence
they
are
nearest
and
most
certain
?
their
army
is
in
very
great
confusi●on
,
without
any
discipline
,
without
any
obedience
;
corrupted
by
perpetuall
Mutenies
:
And
if
the
war
continue
,
we
shall
doubtlesly
see
the
whole
body
of
the
Soldiery
Muteny
,
and
then
their
whole
Country
will
rise
.
How
great
a
part
thereof
does
there
already
abound
in
our
sense
?
We
on
the
other
side
have
a
flourishing
Army
,
well
disciplin'd
,
well
paid
,
and
well
provided
of
all
things
.
We
have
the
assistance
of
France
,
of
England
,
and
of
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
.
We
maintain
a
Cause
,
then
which
none
can
bee
more
just
;
nor
can
there
be
more
constancy
be
desired
in
our
Peoples
wills
to
defend
it
:
To
these
our
advantages
by
Land
,
our
other
progresses
at
Sea
doe
fully
correspond
What
greater
blow
could
the
Spaniards
receive
from
us
,
then
that
which
we
have
given
them
in
the
East-Indies
?
What
wil
the
other
prove
which
wee
are
preparing
for
them
likewise
in
the
West
?
To
this
end
,
to
boot
with
the
publick
forces
,
particular
Companies
of
the
richest
Merchants
of
all
our
Provinces
are
appointed
:
so
as
when
we
shal
get
footing
there
,
to
what
straits
and
hazards
shal
we
reduce
the
Spanish
Fleet
?
On
the
contrary
side
,
how
much
both
publick
and
private
advantages
,
how
much
honor
and
glory
shall
our
Comonwealth
receive
thereby
?
Our
having
gon
round
the
Sea
where
ever
the
Sun
shines
,
with
so
many
and
so
illustrious
navigations
,
and
having
made
our
names
so
famous
by
so
many
and
so
glorious
Victories
,
will
be
the
most
memorable
things
spoken
of
by
our
Posterity
in
after
Ages
.
The
fear
of
losing
the
Indies
,
is
that
which
chiefly
causes
the
Spaniards
to
com
to
some
accommodation
with
us
.
Who
will
then
perswade
us
to
let
slip
these
so
propitious
opportunities
which
now
offer
themselves
unto
us
,
and
see
them
turned
peradventure
hereafter
to
their
advantage
?
True
Victory
lies
in
the
making
good
use
thereof
.
Which
not
being
done
,
the
too
late
remedy
of
repentance
serves
but
in
little
stead
.
We
ought
by
all
means
possible
endeavor
not
to
fall
into
such
errors
;
and
not
suffer
our selves
to
be
deceived
by
the
fals
names
of
repose
and
peace
,
and
other
specious
alluring
pretences
.
These
are
the
means
wherewith
those
lull
people
asleep
,
whom
they
intend
afterwards
to
oppresse
.
No
Lethargy
is
more
mortal
then
a
Peace
,
which
is
to
prove
worse
then
war
it self
.
Our
people
this
mean
while
will
grow
unsinewed
by
idlenesse
.
We
shall
lose
those
friends
which
our
wars
have
purchast
to
our
cause
.
But
the
worst
of
all
evils
will
lie
in
the
secret
venome
of
discord
,
which
the
enemy
will
in
this
interim
endeavour
to
introduce
amongst
us
;
and
this
sort
of
Plague
will
be
sooner
radicated
amongst
us
them
driven
out
.
Thus
by
means
of
rest
more
fatal
farre
then
arms
,
our
Common-wealth
would
fall
into
the
greatest
misfortunes
,
and
the
Spaniards
by
their
machinations
quietly
enjoy
what
hitherto
they
have
not
been
able
to
doe
with
their
Armies
in
the
Fields
.
But
I
never
was
an
Orator
;
and
as
a
Soldier
me
thinks
I
have
spoken
more
then
I
need
upon
such
an
occasion
.
Nor
can
I
deny
but
that
my
particular
passions
sway
mee
in
what
concerns
the
common
good
,
which
is
now
in
hand
;
which
may
notwithstanding
all
of
them
be
reduced
to
the
implacable
hatred
I
bear
those
,
who
are
our
implacable
enemies
;
and
hope
to
make
their
power
more
formidable
to
others
,
by
the
ruine
of
our
Republick
.
The
Authority
of
so
great
a
man
assisted
by
so
many
and
so
forcible
reasons
,
prevailed
very
much
with
the
hearers
.
Iohn
Barnevelt
,
Advocate
Generall
of
the
Province
of
Holland
,
and
one
of
her
Deputies
in
this
present
Councell
,
was
one
of
those
who
did
most
favour
the
things
which
were
now
in
Treaty
.
His
Authority
was
very
great
not
onely
in
Holland
,
but
even
throughout
the
whole
Union
;
in
the
service
whereof
he
had
ever
had
the
chiefest
employments
,
and
had
therein
continually
faithfully
discharged
his
trust
.
So
as
his
credit
was
such
at
this
time
with
the
Union
,
and
his
estimation
so
great
,
as
he
drew
commonly
most
men
to
adhere
to
him
in
all
his
opinions
.
He
desired
to
see
Count
Mawrice
his
power
lessened
,
to
the
end
that
the
common
liberty
might
be
the
more
secure
both
at
home
and
abroad
:
though
this
his
emulation
cost
him
afterwards
his
life
:
For
not
many
years
after
Mawrice
his
Faction
prevailed
so
far
,
as
for
divers
faults
laid
to
his
charge
,
(
were
they
true
or
false
)
he
was
publickly
beheaded
in
Holland
.
When
Mawrice
had
ended
his
discourse
,
Barnevelt
,
still
resolved
to
defend
the
contrary
opinion
,
spoke
thus
:
Of
so
many
acts
egregious
(
most
worthy
Deputies
)
w
ch
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
of
ever
happy
memory
,
did
,
and
which
have
been
since
continued
by
the
Illustrious
Count
Mawrice
,
the
worthy
son
of
so
gallant
a
Father
,
in
service
of
our
Commonwealth
,
this
is
one
of
the
fruits
we
reap
,
that
every
one
may
freely
speak
his
mind
in
this
councel
,
for
what
concerns
the
common
good
;
and
if
it
were
ever
requisit
so
to
doe
,
the
nature
of
the
businesse
in
hand
doth
now
require
it
.
He
hath
certainly
shewed
great
gravity
and
wisdome
in
what
he
hath
said
:
But
since
the
more
weighty
the
affairs
are
,
so
much
more
necessary
it
is
to
have
them
maturely
debated
,
I
hope
it
will
not
be
displeasing
,
if
I
alledge
all
those
reasons
to
the
contrary
as
may
be
considered
in
so
important
an
affair
.
We
shall
differ
in
our
opinions
,
but
not
in
our
end
;
which
is
the
like
in
us
all
,
to
endeavour
all
the
advantage
and
stability
which
we
can
to
this
our
Common-wealth
.
The
Illustrious
Count
did
,
if
I
be
not
deceived
,
urge
two
points
chiefly
.
The
one
,
that
the
Spaniards
do
not
proceed
with
sincerity
in
these
negotiations
;
and
the
other
,
that
it
is
meer
necessity
which
makes
them
now
seek
to
come
to
some
agreement
with
us
,
that
they
may
hereafter
finde
some
more
favourable
oportunity
to
oppress
us
.
As
for
the
first
,
I
hope
that
none
will
deny
,
but
for
what
concerns
the
affairs
now
in
hand
,
we
have
hitherto
obtained
all
that
we
have
demanded
of
the
Arch-Dukes
.
'Tis
true
that
afterward
,
the
King
of
Spains
first
ratification
was
faulty
,
and
as
such
a
one
,
was
justly
by
us
refused
:
but
to
speak
truely
,
I
do
not
think
this
second
such
a
one
as
ought
to
be
rejected
;
the
defects
whereof
being
well
considered
,
do
more
transgress
against
the
circumstances
,
then
the
essence
of
the
ratification
which
we
demand
.
The
essence
lies
in
this
;
that
the
King
should
acknowledg
our
Provinces
to
be
free
,
and
that
he
should
declare
he
hath
no
pretence
or
claim
thereunto
;
this
,
this
second
ratification
doth
fully
contain
,
as
doth
also
the
first
Declaration
made
by
the
Arch-Dukes
.
And
in
fine
,
it
is
the
very
same
which
we
did
desire
,
except
it
be
in
the
diversity
of
Language
,
and
in
some
other
petty
things
of
small
importance
,
and
in
the
last
clause
added
by
the
King.
Faults
which
in
my
opinion
cannot
be
held
any
ways
essential
.
First
,
how
can
it
be
doubted
but
that
the
true
sense
and
meaning
of
the
Spanish
tongue
must
be
understood
by
us
?
Here
,
where
the
frequent
commerce
of
so
many
of
our
Cities
with
all
the
Principall
Cities
of
Europe
,
makes
all
Languages
common
and
known
?
To
boot
that
the
Arch-dukes
Deputies
affirm
and
give
it
under
their
hands
that
it
is
in
the
same
Language
,
with
the
same
Subscription
,
and
alike
in
all
other
things
to
the
ratifications
of
peace
between
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
those
of
France
,
and
England
.
Ought
we
to
pretend
to
more
then
what
was
then
done
to
two
so
great
Kings
?
The
greater
difficulty
would
lye
in
the
additionall
clause
,
if
it
were
not
evidently
known
that
it
were
to
be
understood
,
though
it
were
not
exprest
;
since
how
can
it
be
denyed
,
but
that
if
no
agreement
should
bee
made
both
parties
would
continue
in
their
former
rights
?
To
wit
,
the
Spaniards
in
what
is
grounded
upon
violence
;
and
wee
in
what
is
grounded
upon
so
known
Justice
.
But
say
the
Spaniards
after
some
agreement
made
,
should
pretend
a
Title
of
right
over
us
,
tell
me
I
pray
you
,
wherein
could
our
affairs
be
therein
prejudiced
?
Should
they
peradventure
,
be
Judges
in
such
a
cause
?
In
such
a
case
recourse
must
be
had
to
the
Tribunal
of
the
whole
world
;
and
each
party
to
the
favour
of
their
friends
;
or
rather
to
the
Tribunal
of
Arms
,
where
Armies
pronounce
sentence
,
and
for
the
most
part
the
justice
of
the
cause
gives
the
victorie
.
It
imports
but
little
then
whether
their
ends
be
sincere
or
fradulent
in
case
of
agreement
:
for
then
they
cannot
opporess
us
by
their
forces
.
We
must
above
all
things
endeavour
to
secure
our selves
from
this
danger
,
which
necessarily
consists
in
one
of
two
remedies
;
either
in
continuing
the
w●●
out
of
hope
that
their
necessity
will
daily
grow
greater
;
or
else
in
ending
it
by
some
accommodation
,
after
which
our
affairs
might
be
better
secured
.
And
from
hence
I
come
to
the
second
point
.
I
deny
not
but
that
their
present
disorders
and
necessities
are
great
;
but
I
cannot
think
them
past
remedy
so
far
,
but
that
if
the
war
indure
the
Spaniards
may
finde
sufficient
forces
to
do
it
.
I
for
my
part
finde
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
to
be
the
same
thing
that
it
hath
always
been
,
during
the
whole
course
of
this
war
;
nay
rather
increased
in
this
interim
by
the
addition
of
the
Kingdom
of
Portugall
,
and
of
the
East-Indies
,
which
depend
thereupon
.
I
finde
it
to
be
very
strong
both
at
land
and
sea
:
Where
hath
the
formidableness
of
their
forces
been
better
seen
then
here
in
Flanders
?
What
other
power
hath
at
any
time
maintained
so
long
,
so
far
distant
,
so
hard
and
so
expencive
a
war
?
And
shall
we
believe
that
the
Spaniards
cannot
still
maintain
it
?
and
that
they
are
not
likey
to
finde
a
remedy
for
their
disorders
in
these
parts
;
and
for
any
hazard
they
may
run
in
the
East-Indies
?
the
very
necessity
of
making
war
,
will
doubtlesly
furnish
them
with
means
enough
to
continue
it
.
So
then
we
are
again
ingaged
in
war
;
in
a
new
and
more
obstinate
war
then
the
former
:
and
what
security
can
we
have
that
fortune
will
always
favour
us
?
we
have
likewise
our
necessities
;
and
if
they
be
at
present
great
amongst
the
Spaniards
,
remember
I
pray
you
that
they
have
been
greater
amongst
us
:
and
that
all
humane
things
being
subject
to
alteration
,
and
the
events
of
war
usually
very
uncertain
;
the
times
may
prove
propitious
again
to
them
,
and
averse
to
us
.
Do
not
we
know
how
much
our
war
depends
upon
the
aids
from
France
and
England
?
May
not
the
King
of
France
die
?
Is
he
not
already
very
old
?
may
not
the
Kingdom
afterwards
alter
?
and
shall
not
we
then
be
deprived
of
all
succour
from
thence
?
Do
not
we
likewise
know
upon
what
fickle
terms
the
affairs
of
England
stand
?
The
King
being
a
Scotch
man
,
a
stranger
in
that
Kingdom
,
and
therie
being
many
other
occasions
which
may
cause
some
fear
of
alterat●on
on
his
side
?
how
much
would
the
affairs
of
Spain
be
bettered
by
any
of
these
accedents
?
how
much
worse
would
ours
be
?
We
ought
then
to
be
taught
by
all
reason
,
and
by
all
the
rules
of
good
Government
,
not
to
let
slip
this
happy
conjuncture
of
comming
to
some
good
agreement
with
the
Spaniards
.
Fortune
is
flitting
,
inconstant
,
disdainfull
,
and
exceeding
apt
to
be
provoked
:
'Tis
now
the
time
to
know
how
to
lay
hold
of
her
:
So
as
my
opinion
is
,
that
by
all
means
we
ought
to
accept
of
this
ratification
come
from
Spain
,
and
proceed
on
to
some
Treaty
of
agreement
:
I
confess
it
is
not
always
in
the
power
of
man
to
enjoy
the
happiness
of
peace
;
but
I
verily
believe
it
is
now
in
our
power
to
shun
the
dangers
of
war
;
which
in
my
opinion
ought
by
all
means
to
be
indeavoured
:
and
certainly
we
may
hope
for
great
advantages
from
the
Spaniards
by
this
accommodation
which
they
do
so
much
desire
to
make
with
these
our
Provinces
in
this
their
present
necessity
:
As
all
Pylots
prefix
the
haven
for
their
end
,
all
travelers
their
Countrey
,
and
all
motion
rest
;
so
all
war
hath
peace
for
its
end
,
wherein
consists
mans
chiefest
happiness
;
and
shall
the
war
of
Flanders
be
the
only
thing
which
shall
never
have
an
end
?
and
shall
all
our
most
advantagious
successes
,
depend
always
upon
the
so
uncertain
events
of
war
?
We
shall
be
free
from
these
uncertainties
,
and
from
so
many
dangers
which
troubles
bring
with
them
,
by
reducing
our selves
at
last
to
a
quiet
condition
:
we
shall
then
much
better
re-order
the
Government
of
every
of
our
particular
Provinces
,
and
of
the
intire
body
of
the
Union
,
when
we
shall
be
in
a
quiet
condition
:
This
our
Commonwealth
will
then
break
forth
from
out
the
duskishness
and
horror
of
Arms
:
which
how
wonderfull
a
fight
will
it
be
,
and
what
unacustomed
praises
will
it
produce
in
the
Theatre
of
the
Universe
?
when
it
shall
be
seen
how
our
Provinces
do
unite
themselvs
in
one
body
;
with
what
sort
of
Laws
and
Magistracy
they
conspire
together
;
how
unwounded
the
Liberties
of
each
of
them
remain
,
and
how
uninjur'd
it
passeth
through
every
one
of
them
,
as
through
so
many
veins
to
the
entire
body
of
their
general
Union
.
We
shall
have
Ambassadors
sent
to
congratulate
with
us
from
all
parts
;
who
will
return
rather
envying
then
rejoycing
at
this
our
so
great
felicity
.
We
shal
pay
the
debts
we
have
contracted
abroad
:
we
shal
ease
our selves
of
those
we
have
here
amongst
our selves
;
and
we
shall
in
,
rich
our
treasury
,
by
taking
off
so
many
and
so
grievous
expences
:
Our
people
shall
then
know
that
they
are
truely
free
,
when
they
shall
enjoy
Liberty
without
any
contestation
:
and
being
once
got
into
such
a
condition
,
what
need
we
fear
to
be
at
any
time
reduced
under
the
yoak
of
that
proud
,
cruel
,
and
Tyrannicall
Spanish
Government
.
Barnevels
was
list'ned
unto
with
much
attention
:
and
the
reasons
alledged
by
him
,
appeared
to
be
so
weighty
and
wisely
grounded
,
as
after
some
other
consultations
,
it
was
at
last
resolved
on
by
the
States
General
,
that
they
would
accept
of
the
ratification
:
yet
there
was
much
adoe
before
Zealand
could
be
brought
to
joyn
in
this
Vote
,
so
absolute
Authority
had
Count
Maurice
in
that
Province
;
whereof
he
was
not
only
Governor
,
but
had
a
great
estate
there
,
and
enjoy'd
such
prerogatives
,
as
he
appear'd
rather
to
be
Prince
then
Governor
of
that
Countrey
.
The
Arch-Dukes
were
then
acquainted
with
this
the
States
Generals
resolution
,
and
'twas
almost
in
the
same
words
which
were
us'd
in
the
answer
which
was
first
given
to
the
Commissary
and
Verreychin
when
they
brought
the
ratification
into
Holland
.
And
becaus
the
term
for
suspension
of
arms
was
already
expir'd
,
it
was
by
both
sides
prorogued
,
and
continu'd
to
be
so
from
time
to
time
in
new
terms
,
till
the
end
of
the
Treaty
,
which
was
after
concluded
.
I
thought
good
to
incert
this
in
this
place
,
to
shun
the
tedious
repetition
of
the
same
things
sundry
times
.
Now
all
the
eyes
of
Flanders
were
fixt
upon
what
Deputies
the
Arch-Dukes
would
chuse
to
send
,
according
to
the
first
agreement
,
into
Holland
.
The
greatest
weight
of
the
Spanish
affairs
which
were
agitated
in
Flanders
lay
upon
the
Marquiss
Spinola
,
Camp-master-general
of
the
Army
,
and
upon
Manchichidor
the
Spanish
Secretary
of
War
;
and
as
for
the
Arch-Dukes
business
,
Iohn
Richardotto
,
President
of
the
Privie
Councell
,
and
Verreychin
so
oft
named
before
,
were
chiefly
trusted
therewith
.
These
four
were
chosen
for
Deputies
,
and
Father
N●yen
was
added
for
a
fift
,
as
one
who
had
hitherto
had
a
great
hand
in
the
business
.
Marquiss
Spinola
was
●lready
got
into
great
Authority
by
reason
of
his
so
many
Imployments
and
Trusts
.
He
was
Camp-master-general
and
Governor
of
the
Army
;
Administrator
,
or
Pay-master
General
of
the
Kings
moneys
:
of
the
Councell
of
State
in
Spain
;
and
through
his
hands
all
the
Kings
affairs
in
Flanders
,
as
hath
been
said
,
did
chiefly
pass
:
and
the
Arch-Duke
likewise
seemed
to
put
much
confidence
in
him
.
Indeed
a
States
man
of
singular
judgment
and
valour
,
of
incredible
vigilancie
and
industry
in
the
managing
of
whatsoever
business
either
Military
or
Civil
;
and
indowed
with
so
many
other
gallant
parts
,
as
he
had
reason
to
be
esteemed
one
of
the
greatest
Statesmen
that
the
Crown
of
Spain
hath
had
these
many
years
.
The
Secretary
Mancicidor
was
likewise
highly
esteemed
of
,
for
his
long
experience
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
:
for
he
had
been
Secretary
of
war
,
even
from
the
time
that
the
Arch-Duke
whilst
he
was
yet
Cardinall
,
was
come
to
the
Government
of
those
Provinces
.
In
the
affairs
which
belonged
properly
to
the
Arch-Dukes
:
The
President
Richardetto
was
no
less
esteemed
of
;
he
had
for
a
long
time
been
the
man
chiefly
employ'd
in
affairs
of
greates
importance
by
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
other
Governors
:
and
the
Arch-Duke
,
being
made
Prince
of
the
Lowcountreys
,
chose
him
particularly
to
employ
in
making
the
last
peace
with
France
,
and
the
like
with
the
King
of
England
;
so
as
almost
all
the
important
business
of
the
Countrey
passed
through
his
hands
.
Verreychin
was
likewise
present
at
the
making
of
the
two
abovenamed
Peaces
,
and
had
long
before
exercised
the
place
of
first
Secretary
of
State
,
and
was
always
held
a
man
of
great
wisdom
and
integrity
.
Enough
hath
already
been
said
of
the
Commissary
General
and
of
his
indowments
.
But
when
the
Spaniards
who
were
in
Flanders
,
understood
who
the
Deputies
were
,
and
that
they
were
to
go
to
the
enemies
own
homes
to
treat
of
agreement
with
them
,
it
is
not
to
be
believed
how
much
they
storm'd
,
and
how
much
they
complain'd
of
the
Arch-Dukes
in
particular
.
Are
the
affairs
of
Spain
(
said
they
)
come
to
so
low
an
ebb
,
that
our
King
must
abase
himself
thus
?
hath
so
much
time
,
blood
and
treasure
been
spent
against
the
traiterous
rebels
to
bring
things
to
this
end
?
That
the
affairs
of
Spain
were
now
in
as
glorious
a
condition
as
ever
,
but
that
there
wanted
fitting
instruments
in
Flanders
to
ma●nage
them
:
That
tthe
Arch-Duke
had
always
shewed
himself
to
be
better
at
peace
then
at
war
,
and
that
now
that
he
saw
himself
not
likely
to
have
any
children
,
his
only
desire
was
to
spend
the
remainder
of
his
days
in
peace
and
quietness
:
that
it
was
impossible
so
great
a
Monarchy
should
be
without
a
war
;
nay
it
was
to
be
desired
that
it
should
always
have
an
Army
in
the
fields
for
its
service
.
And
what
other
more
fitting
Theatre
could
there
be
found
for
the
seat
of
its
Arms
then
Flanders
?
a
place
so
Opulent
and
so
much
extent
?
and
placed
in
the
midst
of
Spains
chiefest
enemies
and
maligners
?
that
if
the
war
could
not
be
always
to
plentifully
maintained
,
their
forces
might
be
lesened
,
and
conssequently
their
expences
:
that
thus
the
vigour
of
so
great
a
Monarchy
might
be
preserved
even
to
eternity
.
The
Spaniards
broke
forth
into
these
complaints
,
and
sent
them
from
Flanders
into
Spain
;
but
to
no
purpose
:
for
it
was
then
seen
,
as
also
during
the
whole
Treaty
,
that
the
King
and
the
Arch-Duke
did
always
jump
in
their
opinions
:
And
as
for
the
Deputies
going
into
Holland
;
without
all
doubt
it
might
seeme
in
all
appearance
no
ways
to
agree
with
the
Kings
,
and
Arch-Dukes
dignity
:
but
the
form
of
the
Government
of
the
United
Provinces
considered
,
no
other
manner
of
negotiation
could
well
be
had
;
for
their
Deputies
were
so
many
,
that
Commissions
of
bounded
,
and
so
many
sendings
to
and
fro
,
as
they
were
inforced
to
make
orders
:
to
receive
new
orders
,
and
new
Consents
from
every
Province
,
which
if
it
had
been
to
be
done
out
of
their
own
Countrey
,
the
Treaty
would
never
have
had
an
end
:
and
though
afterwards
,
as
you
shall
hear
,
it
was
concluded
in
Antwerp
;
'twas
because
all
things
were
already
disgested
,
so
as
they
went
thither
as
it
may
be
said
,
to
a
business
already
concluded
.
The
Deputies
departed
about
the
end
of
January
1608
;
and
being
come
into
the
United
Provinces
,
they
were
received
by
the
Governors
of
their
Frontier
Towns
with
all
honour
,
and
bravely
lodged
in
all
places
.
They
came
to
the
Hague
the
first
of
February
;
and
were
met
half
a
league
without
the
Town
by
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaw
accompanied
by
the
other
Counts
of
his
House
,
and
all
the
chief
men
of
those
parts
.
The
Second
BOOK
of
the
TREATY
of
the
TRUCE
of
FLANDERS
.
HOLLAND
is
the
greatest
,
richest
,
and
best
peopled
Province
of
all
the
United
seaven
:
nay
it
so
far
exceeds
all
the
rest
,
as
it
furnisheth
half
the
moneys
which
are
issued
out
by
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
It
is
made
by
the
sea
,
and
sundry
rivers
a
Peninsola
,
it
is
in
compassed
on
many
sides
by
the
sea
,
cut
through
in
many
parts
by
rivers
:
many
channels
cut
by
hand
joyn
with
these
rivers
,
and
there
by
many
lakes
within
it
:
so
as
it
may
be
doubted
whether
it
consist
more
of
land
or
water
.
Besides
,
it
doth
so
abound
with
shipping
of
all
sorts
,
as
it
may
likewise
be
questioned
,
whether
the
number
of
moveable
Habitations
on
water
,
or
of
Houses
fixt
on
land
be
the
greater
.
This
Province
is
full
of
Cities
,
and
of
a
great
many
lesser
Towns.
Amsterdam
is
its
chiefest
City
,
and
here
is
the
greatest
Traffick
,
not
only
of
Holland
it self
,
but
lamost
of
the
whole
North
:
of
all
its
Towns
Hague
is
the
principall
,
an
open
Village
;
but
so
large
,
so
well
peopled
,
and
so
delitious
as
it
may
compare
with
many
Cities
.
Here
did
the
Counts
of
Holland
formerly
build
a
Palace
for
themselves
to
live
in
,
which
the
United
Provinces
do
now
make
use
of
for
the
meeting
of
their
Councels
which
depend
upon
the
Union
.
Here
likewise
the
Councell
of
the
States
General
do
meet
almost
every
day
;
wherein
things
of
greatest
importance
are
agitated
and
resolved
by
the
Deputies
of
the
whole
seaven
Provinces
.
The
chief
affairs
of
the
whole
Union
are
then
handled
in
the
Hague
;
and
here
staid
the
Catholick
Deputies
to
give
a
beginning
to
the
Treaty
:
Before
they
arrived
,
the
United
Provinces
had
likewise
chosen
their
Deputies
;
one
was
chosen
for
every
Province
,
and
two
of
the
best
of
blood
amongst
them
,
in
the
common
name
of
them
all
.
And
these
were
Count
William
of
Nassaw
,
full
Cousin
German
to
Count
Maurice
,
and
Min
here
Bredrode
:
for
Holland
,
Barnevelt
was
named
,
and
by
him
the
business
on
the
behalf
of
the
United
Provinces
was
chiefly
to
be
agitated
.
At
their
first
meeting
,
nothing
was
done
but
the
producing
of
the
credential
Letters
on
all
sides
:
they
then
began
to
discuss
affairs
with
an
intention
to
come
to
a
perpetuall
peace
if
it
were
possible
.
The
United
Provinces
offered
one
Article
in
the
first
place
,
wherein
they
pretended
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
,
should
acknowledge
them
to
be
absolutely
Free
States
,
and
should
at
large
renounce
all
right
or
claim
which
might
be
pretended
unto
by
them
or
any
of
their
successors
,
to
,
or
over
those
Provinces
,
with
an
obligation
not
to
make
use
of
their
Arms
or
Titles
,
or
whatsoever
other
appearance
.
This
last
addition
appeared
too
arrogant
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
who
complained
very
much
thereof
to
the
Embassadors
of
France
and
of
England
,
with
whom
from
the
beginning
they
had
had
communication
in
what
concern'd
the
Treaty
:
alledging
,
That
it
was
an
usual
thing
amongst
Princes
,
still
to
retain
the
Title
of
States
or
Kingdoms
,
though
they
were
lost
,
or
but
pretended
to
,
whereof
there
was
examples
in
the
greatest
Kings
of
Christendom
.
That
the
Catholick
King
,
stiled
himself
King
of
Hierusalem
,
and
Duke
of
Burgony
;
the
King
of
France
,
King
of
Navar
;
and
that
the
King
of
England
did
still
keep
the
Title
of
King
of
France
:
That
the
United
Provinces
would
be
they
alone
who
would
introduce
new
Laws
in
the
world
,
and
not
content
to
pass
from
rebellion
into
liberty
,
would
pretend
,
as
it
were
by
usurpation
to
such
and
so
rash
advantages
:
in
fine
,
that
this
was
a
cause
common
to
all
Princes
▪
and
wherein
they
were
all
by
this
one
act
injur'd
.
The
answer
which
the
Catholick
Deputies
gave
hereunto
was
,
that
they
had
no
Authority
to
admit
of
the
Article
in
manner
as
was
desired
:
That
they
would
acquaint
the
Arch-Dukes
therewith
,
and
expect
their
Answer
;
but
the
Embassadors
thought
these
their
complaints
to
be
artificials
,
they
imagined
that
the
Catholick
Deputies
meant
to
indeer
the
said
renuntiation
as
much
as
they
might
;
that
they
might
the
easilyer
induce
the
United
Provinces
to
give
way
on
their
parts
in
other
things
,
in
which
opinion
they
were
confirm'd
by
the
Answer
which
came
from
Brussels
,
which
was
,
that
the
Arch-Dukes
would
consent
to
the
Article
in
the
same
manner
as
it
was
propounded
,
if
the
United
Provinces
by
acknowledgement
of
so
great
a
benefit
,
would
in
lieu
thereof
abstain
from
their
sailing
into
the
Indies
.
The
United
Provinces
seem'd
to
be
as
much
moved
by
this
answer
;
and
their
Deputies
made
equall
complaints
thereof
to
the
Embassadors
of
their
confederate
Kings
and
Princes
.
What
do
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
grant
(
said
they
)
more
then
what
the
United
Provinces
do
already
possess
?
that
what
should
be
granted
by
the
King
and
Arch-Dukes
was
nothing
but
winde
,
and
a
bare
Title
;
whereas
if
the
United
Provinces
should
give
over
their
sailing
to
the
Indies
,
they
should
deprive
themselves
of
the
principal
and
most
important
part
of
their
Traffick
.
That
they
had
begun
and
would
continue
that
their
Navigation
,
which
by
the
Laws
of
Nature
,
and
right
of
Nations
is
allow'd
to
all
men
.
That
some
other
thing
might
be
thought
upon
which
in
this
point
might
give
reciprocall
satisfaction
to
both
sides
:
But
that
they
should
exclude
themselvs
from
sailing
into
the
Indies
,
was
neither
to
be
thought
on
nor
hoped
for
:
and
why
ought
not
the
spoiles
of
that
new
world
be
common
to
all
?
That
it
was
of
that
immence
vastness
,
as
more
thereof
was
undiscovered
▪
then
discovered
as
yet
:
and
that
the
right
of
the
occupiers
in
those
parts
,
differ'd
only
in
the
better
knowing
how
to
manage
what
they
possess
.
Both
parties
argued
this
point
touching
the
East-Indies
with
great
stifness
and
pertenacity
;
nor
would
the
Catholick
Deputies
ever
discede
from
their
first
answer
.
At
last
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
made
three
Propositions
:
The
first
,
that
according
to
the
nature
of
all
peaces
,
Commerce
might
be
free
both
by
sea
and
land
to
both
parties
.
The
second
,
that
for
the
space
of
seaven
years
,
the
United
Provinces
might
continue
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
,
and
that
one
year
before
the
expiration
of
those
seaven
years
some
new
composition
might
be
made
.
The
third
,
that
upon
the
insuance
of
peace
,
and
due
observation
of
all
things
on
this
side
the
line
,
the
United
Provinces
might
at
their
own
peril
continue
their
Navigation
on
the
other
side
.
The
Catholick
Deputies
were
not
pleased
either
with
the
first
or
the
third
propositions
.
Not
with
the
first
,
because
it
left
the
United
Provinces
absolutely
free
to
Traffick
in
the
Indies
:
Not
with
the
third
,
because
they
saw
a
peace
mixt
with
hostility
was
not
likely
to
last
.
They
did
not
appear
to
be
totally
averse
from
the
second
,
so
as
they
would
now
agree
,
that
when
those
seaven
years
should
be
ended
,
the
United
Provinces
should
for
ever
forbear
from
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
.
To
this
their
Deputies
would
by
no
means
consent
;
this
point
of
the
Indies
was
much
stood
upon
,
and
the
difficulties
thereof
inlarged
by
the
particular
Company
of
Merchants
in
the
United
Provinces
which
Traffick
into
those
parts
.
The
Company
was
chiefly
composed
of
the
Merchants
of
Amsterdam
,
and
of
Midleburgh
:
and
one
was
sent
in
the
name
of
that
Company
to
the
Hague
,
to
shew
how
great
the
gain
was
which
they
made
by
their
Trafficking
in
the
East-Indies
,
and
how
much
the
continuation
thereof
did
import
in
other
respects
.
They
alledged
that
they
had
already
introduced
commerce
in
sundry
parts
of
those
Countreys
;
that
many
were
the
friendships
and
confederations
which
they
had
established
there
;
and
that
those
seas
were
already
frequented
by
above
150
of
their
Vessels
,
and
by
above
8000
of
their
Mariners
and
Soldiers
;
that
great
was
the
gain
of
particular
men
,
and
the
advantage
no
less
which
the
publick
received
thereby
:
that
to
keep
so
many
of
the
baser
sort
of
people
imploy'd
who
would
be
always
troublesome
,
when
at
quiet
,
what
was
it
but
to
purge
the
Republick
of
so
much
ill
blood
,
ready
to
grow
corrupt
?
That
the
Navigation
of
the
United
Provinces
into
the
Indies
had
already
made
Lisbon
groan
;
that
the
Merchant
Towns
of
the
Portugueses
in
those
parts
went
to
wrack
;
and
that
their
ships
were
seen
to
go
and
come
much
possest
with
fear
and
apprehension
:
and
were
inforced
to
be
at
much
greater
expence
then
formerly
,
for
they
had
wont
not
to
be
greatly
vigilant
in
that
their
Voyage
,
not
meeting
with
any
contestation
,
save
from
the
Seas
and
wind
.
These
and
many
other
considerations
were
represented
by
the
Company
to
keep
the
United
Provinces
from
consenting
to
the
Spaniards
demands
touching
the
Indies
:
So
as
both
parties
adhering
to
their
opinions
,
nothing
was
done
therein
.
The
Catholick
Deputies
resolved
therefore
to
send
Father
Neyen
into
Spain
to
acquaint
the
King
with
what
past
;
and
particularly
to
receive
Orders
for
what
they
should
do
concerning
the
Indies
;
having
first
declared
to
the
oother
Deputies
that
they
had
no
Commission
to
conclude
any
thing
in
that
business
.
They
told
them
also
,
how
that
the
Commissary
should
be
back
within
two
months
;
whereupon
he
suddenly
took
his
journey
for
Spain
:
and
I
to
shun
the
tedious
prolixity
of
the
less
important
affairs
,
will
here
mention
only
things
of
greater
moment
,
wherein
their
differences
consisted
.
The
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
,
to
shew
their
ingenuity
,
and
the
more
to
honest
all
conclusion
of
agreement
,
desired
that
the
exercise
of
Religion
might
be
left
free
throughout
all
the
United
Provinces
:
towards
which
I
had
not
been
wanting
,
but
particularly
before
the
Deputies
went
for
Holland
;
had
prest
the
Arch-Dukes
much
therein
:
and
certainly
the
United
Provinces
should
by
all
Rules
of
good
Government
,
of
their
own
accord
have
indeavoured
to
give
the
Catholicks
,
who
were
in
no
small
numbers
amongst
them
,
satisfaction
:
but
the
hatred
to
the
Catholick
Reli●ion
prevailing
on
the
one
side
with
the
leading
Hereticks
,
and
the
suspition
that
this
was
the
more
to
oblige
the
Catholicks
which
were
amongst
them
,
to
the
Spaniards
on
the
other
side
it
was
to
be
believed
they
would
not
consent
to
any
thing
in
favour
of
the
Catholicks
.
The
second
chief
point
,
was
that
which
concern'd
commerce
:
The
United
Provinces
would
have
had
it
absolutely
Free
;
and
the
King
and
Arch-Dukes
would
have
the
Indies
excepted
,
and
desired
that
many
insufferable
Taxes
might
be
taken
off
,
to
which
the
Merchandizes
were
subject
in
Zealand
,
which
were
necessarily
to
pass
from
thence
to
Antwerp
,
and
which
every
day
much
les●ened
the
Traffick
of
that
City
.
The
other
chiefest
affairs
consisted
in
the
exchange
which
was
to
be
made
of
divers
Towns
and
other
places
,
which
the
one
side
were
Masters
of
,
in
the
others
Country
;
in
the
adjusting
of
confines
;
in
contributions
which
were
paid
in
several
parts
by
those
whose
habitations
confin'd
on
both
sides
,
to
free
themselves
from
Military
incursions
:
in
the
restitution
of
goods
confiscated
in
the
time
of
Warre
:
and
in
other
the
like
things
of
Justice
.
They
treated
sometimes
of
one
of
these
,
sometimes
of
another
,
but
very
leasurely
;
for
great
difficulties
were
met
withall
in
all
of
them
,
without
coming
to
any
resolution
.
The
point
of
exchange
of
places
,
was
in
particular
much
argued
:
The
United
Provinces
were
possest
of
Sluce
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
together
with
the
Island
Cassant
,
which
is
but
of
small
circuit
,
but
commodious
for
the
unlading
of
goods
;
having
in
it
some
Forts
.
They
likewise
were
Masters
of
Breda
,
Bergen-ap
zone
,
and
saint
Gettringberg
,
all
of
them
strongly
scituated
both
by
Nature
and
Art
in
Brabrant
;
together
with
some
lesser
places
,
fortified
likewise
.
On
the
contrary
the
Arch-Dukes
had
Linghen
,
Groll
,
and
Oldensell
beyond
the
Rheine
toward
Friesland
:
Linghen
is
a
very
strong
Hold
,
and
the
other
two
,
places
of
good
consideration
.
The
Arch
Dukes
would
have
desired
to
have
changed
these
three
places
,
with
those
which
the
United
Provinces
had
in
Brabant
and
Flanders
.
And
because
that
which
was
possest
by
the
United
Provinces
,
was
much
the
greater
and
better
part
,
it
was
thought
that
the
Arch-Duke
to
make
the
change
more
equall
,
would
willingly
have
quitted
unto
them
all
the
rest
which
they
were
masters
of
in
Ghelderland
,
or
at
least
the
greatest
part
thereof
.
Long
dispute
was
had
upon
this
Article
,
but
to
no
purpose
;
for
it
was
not
possible
ever
to
agree
upon
it
.
And
with
the
same
difficulties
and
prolixity
they
proceeded
likewise
in
the
other
Affaires
.
This
meane
while
the
time
was
expired
wherein
the
Commissary
was
to
return
from
Spain
;
who
did
not
onely
not
appear
,
but
not
any
newes
was
heard
of
him
:
whereupon
the
United
Provinces
grew
very
jealous
,
and
their
Deputies
began
publickly
to
complain
thereof
.
The
King
of
France
was
all
this
while
very
attentive
upon
the
proceedings
in
Holland
;
and
to
make
the
Spaniards
the
more
jealous
,
he
was
easily
perswaded
upon
this
occasion
to
make
a
new
League
with
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Contents
whereof
was
,
That
in
case
the
Peace
now
in
Treaty
should
succeed
,
the
King
of
France
should
be
bound
to
assist
the
United
Provinces
with
10000
paid
Souldiers
,
to
make
the
Spaniards
the
better
keep
it
:
And
that
they
on
the
other
side
should
give
the
King
of
France
5000
paid
Foot
in
case
the
Spaniards
should
make
War
upon
him
.
The
Spanish
and
Flemish
Ambassadors
which
were
at
Paris
,
quarrell'd
with
the
King
hereupon
;
but
hee
justified
it
with
diverse
pretences
,
and
shewed
how
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-dukes
should
rather
be
beholding
to
him
therein
,
as
a
business
which
might
the
easilyer
facilitate
the
Peace
of
Flanders
which
was
in
Treaty
.
These
artifices
were
not
unknown
in
Spain
,
and
it
was
every
day
better
seen
,
that
no
agreement
would
ever
be
made
with
the
United
Provinces
,
without
the
King
of
France
his
Interposition
and
Authority
.
To
the
end
then
that
he
might
obtain
his
mediation
upon
this
occasion
,
the
King
of
Spain
resolv'd
though
upon
other
pretences
,
to
send
Don
Piedro
de
Tolledo
,
one
of
the
chief
Lords
of
Spain
,
into
France
.
And
this
was
thought
then
the
fitter
to
be
done
,
because
the
King
of
France
at
the
same
time
had
sent
for
President
Iannines
to
Paris
;
with
whom
advising
upon
the
Affairs
of
Holland
,
and
the
King
resolving
upon
the
aforementioned
things
which
might
make
him
desire
to
see
she
affairs
of
Flanders
setled
;
he
sent
him
suddenly
to
the
Hague
.
But
●annines
grew
quickly
to
despaire
of
seeing
any
Peace
concluded
.
He
found
the
business
more
perplext
with
difficulties
then
before
,
and
the
mindes
of
both
Parties
more
exasperated
.
The
United
Provinces
could
not
tolerate
the
Spaniards
slowness
;
for
the
Commissary
did
not
appear
at
all
,
nor
was
there
any
news
heard
of
what
hee
had
done
in
Spain
.
Whereupon
●h●ir
Deputies
resolved
to
know
directly
the
King
of
Spains
finall
intention
touching
the
Indies
,
which
when
they
should
not
know
,
presently
to
break
off
the
Treaty
;
and
this
they
prest
upon
the
Catholick
deputies
with
much
instancy
,
who
made
them
this
Answer
:
That
the
King
desired
a
happy
end
of
the
begun
Treaty
,
and
that
he
would
at
last
condiscend
to
that
renunciation
which
they
desired
,
and
in
manner
as
was
by
them
propounded
:
But
that
on
the
other
side
,
he
expected
that
in
requitall
of
so
important
an
Affaire
,
they
should
forbear
going
to
the
Indies
;
and
that
moreover
they
should
permit
liberty
of
conscience
to
the
Catholicks
within
their
Provinces
.
That
the
Commissary
was
already
dispatch'd
from
the
Court
with
this
answer
;
and
that
they
had
already
received
orders
to
acquaint
them
the
United
Provinces
therewithall
.
This
Answer
quite
overthrew
all
hopes
of
Peace
.
The
United
Provinces
had
put
on
an
unalterable
Resolution
neither
to
abandon
the
Indies
,
nor
yet
to
admit
the
Catholick
Religion
amongst
them
.
Wherupon
having
heard
this
,
they
in
Writing
did
presently
declare
the
Treaty
broken
,
and
presented
the
Writing
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
.
The
Treaty
of
Peace
being
thus
faln
to
the
ground
,
it
remained
to
see
whether
they
might
the
easilyer
compass
a
long
Truce
.
The
King
of
England
had
all
this
while
seem'd
rather
averse
then
otherwise
to
the
Negotiation
in
Holland
;
and
having
the
same
ends
which
the
King
of
France
had
,
to
raise
Jealousie
in
the
Spaniard
,
as
hath
been
said
,
hee
also
made
use
of
the
same
meanes
.
In
im●tation
of
the
King
of
France
,
and
almost
after
the
same
manner
,
hee
had
at
this
time
made
also
a
new
League
with
the
United
Provinces
;
and
though
his
Authority
was
nothing
near
so
great
with
them
,
yet
was
it
such
,
as
it
might
much
impede
the
proceedings
of
the
new
Treaty
for
a
long
Truce
:
And
hee
had
already
complained
to
the
Spanish
and
Flemish
Ambassadors
who
were
resident
in
England
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
had
sent
Don
Piedro
de
Tolledo
to
Paris
,
putting
thereby
so
great
an
esteem
upon
the
King
of
France
,
and
that
he
had
made
no
manner
of
Address
at
all
to
him
.
For
these
respects
the
King
of
Spain
resolved
to
send
likewise
Don
Fernando
Girone
who
was
then
in
Flanders
,
and
who
was
one
of
the
chiefest
Commanders
in
his
Army
to
the
King
of
England
;
who
seemed
to
bee
very
well
satisfied
therewith
;
and
made
large
promises
to
intercede
for
the
continuing
of
the
Negotiation
in
Holland
,
being
thereunto
perswaded
by
his
naturall
Addiction
to
peace
,
as
also
for
the
aforesaid
Reasons
.
Before
the
Catholick
Deputies
departed
from
Holland
,
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
began
to
set
again
on
foot
this
new
Treaty
of
a
long
Truce
:
Insomuch
as
the
Ambassadors
meeting
one
day
,
Iannines
in
the
name
of
both
the
Kings
made
this
ensuing
Proposition
in
the
Councell
of
the
States
Generall
:
That
both
their
Kings
had
alwayes
considered
the
Affaires
of
the
United
Provinces
,
as
their
own
particular
concernment
,
having
maintained
them
all
this
while
as
such
by
their
Councels
,
and
defended
them
by
their
Forces
;
but
that
the
end
of
War
must
bee
Peace
;
That
to
this
purpose
the
United
Provinces
had
been
assisted
by
both
of
them
;
and
that
both
of
them
were
therefore
much
troubled
to
see
the
Treaty
of
Peace
w
ch
was
begun
,
thus
broken
:
and
that
they
thinking
it
howsoever
much
better
for
the
united
Provinces
to
enjoy
a
commodious
and
honorable
Quiet
,
then
to
return
to
the
former
difficulties
and
dangers
of
war
;
were
pleased
to
propound
unto
them
by
their
Ambassadors
joyntly
,
a
long
Truce
instead
of
Peace
.
That
notwithstanding
in
this
Truce
,
in
the
first
place
,
and
before
all
other
things
,
it
should
be
declared
both
by
the
King
of
Spain
and
by
the
Arch-Dukes
,
that
it
was
made
with
the
United
Provinces
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
which
they
unade
no
pretence
at
all
;
and
that
they
should
be
left
Free
in
point
of
their
Navigation
to
the
Indies
.
That
both
their
Kings
did
beleeve
that
the
United
Provinces
might
bee
content
with
a
Truce
which
was
to
bring
with
it
such
important
advantages
for
them
;
and
not
onely
these
but
peradventure
some
others
also
.
That
greater
difficulties
were
to
bee
feared
on
the
other
part
;
but
in
case
the
war
were
to
continue
by
reason
of
the
Spaniards
fault
,
the
Forces
of
the
United
Provinces
would
be
thereby
the
more
justified
,
and
both
their
Kings
still
the
more
obliged
to
maintain
their
Cause
.
The
States
Generall
took
time
to
advise
upon
the
whole
with
their
Provinces
.
The
Ambassadors
with
like
conformity
apply'd
themselves
to
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
who
having
lost
all
hopes
of
peace
,
did
very
much
desire
to
come
to
some
other
accommodation
,
or
composition
:
So
they
willingly
listned
to
this
new
proposall
of
a
long
Truce
;
though
they
thought
many
difficulties
would
be
met
withall
in
Spain
touching
the
form
thereof
:
They
promised
the
Embassadors
notwithstanding
to
use
all
the
dilligence
they
could
to
overcome
them
:
and
having
received
assurances
from
the
Embassadors
that
they
would
do
all
good
offices
for
the
continuation
of
the
Treaty
,
and
especially
from
Iannines
,
on
whose
means
and
Authority
they
did
chiefly
relye
,
they
at
last
went
from
the
Hague
,
after
having
been
8
months
entertain'd
there
,
and
went
to
Brussels
.
The
Negotiation
of
the
Truce
lying
then
chiefly
on
Iannines
hand
,
he
did
all
all
he
could
to
perswade
the
United
Provinces
to
allow
of
it
,
in
the
same
manner
as
had
been
propounded
by
him
and
the
English
Emba●bassadors
.
Those
Provinces
seemed
well
inclined
in
general
toward
the
Truce
,
though
they
wanted
not
some
amongst
them
who
would
have
had
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
make
the
same
renunciation
in
the
Treaty
of
Truce
as
they
pretended
unto
in
that
of
peace
;
but
the
wiser
and
more
moderate
men
amongst
them
considered
that
this
would
be
too
unjust
a
pretention
,
due
regard
being
had
to
the
difference
between
a
Truce
and
a
Peace
,
This
difficulty
proceeded
chiefly
from
Zealand
,
and
was
Fauter'd
by
Count
Maurice
by
reason
of
his
abovesaid
power
in
that
Province
,
and
the
almost
absolute
dependancy
which
Maldereo
the
particular
Deputy
of
Zealand
had
upon
him
.
Maldereo
had
been
a
menuall
servant
of
the
late
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
to
say
truth
,
the
Interests
of
Zealand
did
accord
with
Count
Maurice
his
particular
ends
;
for
the
Traffick
and
wealth
of
that
Province
was
greatly
increased
by
the
war
;
the
choice
Marriners
who
had
served
and
did
as
yet
serve
in
the
voyages
to
the
Indies
,
were
likewise
Zealanders
;
and
next
unto
Holland
,
certainly
this
was
the
chiefest
and
most
considerable
of
all
the
United
Provinces
.
The
same
difficulties
,
out
of
the
same
reasons
were
insisted
upon
by
the
City
of
Amsterdam
in
Holland
:
but
it
was
thought
,
that
at
last
the
rest
of
that
Province
would
prevail
over
the
particular
opposition
of
that
City
,
in
a
favourable
acceptation
of
the
Truce
;
which
Zealand
did
still
pertenatiously
resist
:
And
Maldereo
very
zealous
in
the
Cause
,
endevoured
to
make
those
words
suspected
,
wherein
the
king
of
Spain
and
the
Archdukes
were
to
denounce
the
United
Provinces
to
be
free
States
,
in
form
abovesaid
.
Whereupon
one
day
that
this
Clause
was
treated
on
,
he
with
great
fervency
broke
forth
into
these
words
:
Are
we
Free
men
,
or
still
Subjects
?
If
we
be
Freemen
,
why
ought
we
not
to
be
publickly
acknowledged
for
such
?
shall
it
depend
upon
the
Spaniards
to
allow
us
what
sort
of
liberty
they
please
,
now
that
they
cannot
impose
that
slavery
upon
us
which
they
would
?
to
wit
,
a
Liberty
more
servile
then
our
former
servitude
;
since
it
must
depend
upon
the
interpretation
of
their
own
words
?
Do
not
we
know
what
interpretation
they
have
already
given
to
those
words
?
Doe
not
wee
know
that
they
take
them
in
such
a
sense
as
doth
not
take
from
them
any
pretended
right
to
our
Provinces
?
At
this
rate
wee
shall
get
nothing
more
by
this
long
Truce
,
then
what
was
had
in
the
bare
suspension
of
Arms
:
And
yet
this
Truce
shall
rather
look
like
a
Peace
;
and
it
may
so
fall
out
,
as
by
often
Prolongation
,
it
may
at
last
be
insensibly
turned
into
the
nature
of
a
Peace
.
Then
,
as
in
the
Treaty
of
Peace
we
did
pretend
in
the
first
place
,
That
that
absolute
abnegation
should
be
made
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Archdukes
which
is
now
Treated
of
;
so
ought
we
still
to
pretend
unto
it
,
and
in
that
form
which
may
clearlyest
declare
our
Provinces
to
bee
Free
and
Soveraign
.
Shall
not
he
acknowledge
them
,
when
all
the
rest
of
the
whole
world
Treats
with
them
as
such
?
To
what
corner
of
the
Earth
,
or
of
the
Sea
is
it
that
the
Fame
of
their
Liberty
,
together
with
the
fame
of
their
Forces
is
not
flown
?
Let
the
Spaniards
then
do
the
like
,
or
let
al
Treaties
be
broken
.
That
necessity
which
inforces
them
to
come
to
agreement
with
us
,
will
likewise
compel
them
to
do
it
in
this
manner
.
So
since
we
would
make
no
greater
advantage
of
this
their
necessity
,
with
our
swords
in
our
hands
,
as
we
ought
,
and
peradventure
might
have
done
,
we
shall
at
least
come
by
it
by
this
contestation
of
Treaty
,
in
such
manner
as
the
victory
of
words
can
most
promise
.
These
reasons
against
the
abovenamed
clause
,
and
many
others
against
the
Truce
in
generall
,
were
exagerated
by
Maldereo
,
or
rather
through
his
mouth
by
Count
Maurice
,
who
labour'd
by
all
other
means
,
and
used
all
his
industry
that
this
Treaty
of
Truce
might
prove
vain
,
as
the
other
of
peace
had
done
;
the
same
things
were
scattered
abroad
by
his
followers
,
giving
out
many
printed
papers
to
this
purpose
,
not
owned
by
any
:
they
seem'd
to
distrust
the
forein
Ambassadors
,
and
'twas
whisper'd
that
though
the
two
Kings
advised
to
Truce
,
yet
for
their
own
self-interest
they
would
not
totally
forbear
assisting
the
United
Provinces
though
contrary
to
their
Councell
,
they
should
reassume
their
Arms
;
that
howsoever
it
was
requisit
to
return
to
Arms
,
since
it
was
undoubtedly
to
be
believed
,
that
the
present
necessities
being
over
,
the
Spaniards
would
no
longer
observe
the
Truce
:
That
in
the
mean
while
,
the
people
of
the
United
Provinces
,
cheated
by
the
abusive
names
of
Peace
and
Quiet
,
would
lose
their
former
vigour
and
constancy
?
That
they
would
hardly
be
brought
to
contribute
those
moneys
afterwards
,
for
the
war
,
which
at
first
they
did
so
willingly
part
withall
:
And
that
all
these
would
be
seeds
to
produce
pernicious
discords
amongst
their
Provinces
.
Lastly
,
they
concluded
,
That
though
the
Spaniards
should
observe
the
Truce
,
it
would
be
requisit
howsoever
to
keep
their
Frontiers
still
we
look'd
unto
;
The
which
being
so
many
,
and
the
Jealousies
on
all
sides
being
now
likely
to
prove
so
great
,
the
expence
in
time
of
Truce
would
bee
well
nigh
as
much
as
in
the
time
of
War.
How
much
better
would
it
then
be
to
continue
the
War
,
and
not
to
lose
the
present
occasions
which
did
all
of
them
so
smile
upon
them
,
and
frown
upon
the
Spaniards
?
Affairs
leaned
already
towards
discord
,
and
the
Zealander
Deputies
threatened
openly
a
separation
from
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
,
if
contrary
to
the
form
of
common
Government
,
the
rest
would
resolve
upon
Truce
without
the
particular
consent
of
Zealand
.
Iannines
loitred
now
no
more
,
but
judging
this
a
fitting
occasion
to
shew
his
experience
,
and
force
of
his
advices
,
one
day
when
their
contestations
grew
highest
,
'tis
said
he
spoke
to
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
in
this
manner
.
Neither
did
my
King
ever
think
(
worthy
Deputies
)
that
so
long
contestations
could
have
had
place
here
amongst
you
in
so
great
an
Union
;
nor
did
I
ever
beleeve
that
such
distrust
were
to
bee
found
here
,
as
some
of
you
seem
to
have
of
my
behaviour
.
I
will
speak
of
mine
own
,
leaving
the
English
Ambassadors
either
to
justifie
themselves
,
or
make
their
just
complaints
.
For
what
concerns
my
endeavors
,
I
will
onely
say
,
Execution
is
the
only
share
I
have
therein
.
So
as
to
mistrust
them
,
will
be
much
more
to
offend
my
King
then
mee
.
And
to
say
truth
,
what
greater
injury
can
hee
receive
then
this
?
Hee
having
alwayes
shewed
himself
so
partiall
to
your
Commonwealth
,
as
he
hath
almost
never
made
any
difference
between
the
Interests
of
his
own
Kingdome
,
and
of
your
Commonwealth
.
When
hee
was
hardly
yet
come
unto
the
Crown
,
and
had
hardly
,
after
so
many
Domestick
and
Forraign
oppositions
,
setled
his
own
affaires
,
the
first
thing
he
did
was
to
assist
your
Provinces
.
From
that
time
to
this
he
hath
not
been
wanting
in
ayding
you
with
Moneys
,
Men
,
and
Counsell
;
and
to
make
your
Cause
appear
the
juster
in
all
other
respects
,
by
his
owning
it
.
Doubtlesly
hee
pretended
to
assist
a
Just
Cause
:
but
the
justest
Actions
doe
not
alwayes
prove
the
most
usefull
.
Nay
these
of
yours
might
have
been
thought
the
more
dangerous
,
by
how
much
their
power
is
the
greater
,
who
take
themselves
to
be
offended
.
The
liberty
of
your
Provinces
may
be
said
to
have
sayled
into
the
Haven
,
chiefly
by
the
sayles
of
his
Favor
.
And
because
we
cannot
now
establish
it
upon
the
Anchor
of
Peace
,
my
King
endevours
at
least
to
fasten
it
upon
the
Anchor
of
Truce
,
which
may
prove
as
advantageous
to
you
.
Let
us
then
consider
whether
such
an
Agreement
may
be
truly
advantageous
to
your
Affairs
:
Which
when
it
shall
be
known
,
as
I
hope
it
will
,
sinister
discourses
will
then
soon
cease
;
which
if
they
doe
not
,
it
will
appear
at
least
,
That
they
proceed
from
particular
passions
,
vayled
over
with
the
semblance
of
Publick
good
.
The
business
is
then
touching
the
making
of
a
long
Truce
;
and
whether
the
chiefest
endeavor
ought
to
bee
,
That
your
Provinces
should
be
therein
clearly
acknowledged
to
be
Free.
Wee
Ambassadors
think
the
clause
by
us
propounded
sufficient
to
that
purpose
:
That
the
king
of
Spain
and
Archdukes
should
declare
that
they
made
Truce
with
your
Provinces
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
,
unto
which
they
make
no
pretence
at
all
.
But
there
are
some
amongst
you
who
differ
from
us
in
opinion
,
thinking
it
to
be
too
Genericall
and
Dubious
;
and
who
would
have
the
King
of
Spain
and
Archdukes
make
the
same
absolute
renunciation
now
,
as
was
pretended
unto
when
there
was
a
Treaty
of
Peace
.
I
cannot
notwithstanding
part
from
my
first
opinion
;
for
it
appears
to
mee
,
that
to
boot
with
the
difference
that
there
is
between
a
Peace
and
a
Truce
,
this
Declaration
may
be
thought
to
make
more
for
your
liberty
then
the
other
.
Tell
mee
I
pray
you
!
have
not
you
alwayes
declared
That
you
have
taken
up
Arms
against
your
Prince
,
inforc'd
thereto
by
necessity
?
And
that
the
war
on
your
side
could
not
be
more
just
,
because
it
could
not
be
more
necessary
?
and
by
the
same
reason
have
you
not
set
your
Provinces
at
Liberty
by
your
own
Authority
?
Then
if
you
pretend
upon
so
good
grounds
to
be
free
,
what
need
you
now
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Arch-Dukes
should
make
these
renouncings
?
Doe
not
you
see
,
that
such
like
renouncings
of
right
,
would
presuppose
it
to
be
more
manifest
on
their
behalf
?
and
that
i●
such
a
case
much
more
should
bee
confest
by
you
,
then
granted
by
them
?
doe
not
you
know
that
they
can
grant
nothing
to
the
prejudice
of
their
successors
?
Kingdoms
cannot
otherwise
make
any
contract
,
nor
kings
make
any
alienable
part
therein
?
and
since
they
give
the
Laws
to
others
▪
they
must
likewise
in
this
behalf
receive
it
from
their
Crowns
.
How
much
better
is
it
then
that
your
Provinces
bee
declared
by
the
king
and
the
Archdukes
to
be
free
by
a
general
clause
,
and
that
the
agreement
which
is
now
spoken
of
,
may
follow
with
this
presupposition
of
your
Liberty
,
without
making
it
doubtfull
by
any
other
kinde
of
clauses
,
insted
of
making
it
more
clear
?
this
form
is
not
only
sufficient
,
but
best
.
And
if
it
bee
not
sufficient
with
the
contrary
party
;
think
you
that
if
the
Spaniards
would
not
observe
the
Truce
for
some
other
ends
of
theirs
,
they
would
ask
your
opinion
first
before
they
would
break
it
?
and
that
they
would
first
argue
whether
they
have
any
right
over
you
,
or
no
?
This
is
the
custom
of
private
suits
,
not
of
publick
Causes
;
The
controversies
whereof
are
at
last
reduced
to
Field-forces
,
where
hee
that
overcomes
hath
the
Right
,
and
no
account
of
the
Victory
is
given
.
So
as
you
need
not
care
what
interpretation
the
contrary
party
will
give
to
those
words
wherewith
they
doe
acknowledg
you
to
be
free
.
That
which
imports
you
,
is
,
That
your
people
hold
themselves
to
be
confest
to
be
free
by
those
words
,
and
not
to
be
made
so
.
And
that
the
Princes
your
friends
understand
them
in
the
same
sense
.
So
as
if
it
be
needfull
to
fall
to
armes
again
,
your
People
may
bee
more
ready
then
ever
to
reassume
them
,
and
that
your
Friends
may
shew
themselves
more
dispos'd
then
ever
to
favor
your
cause
.
But
it
is
too
well
known
how
much
more
easie
it
is
to
use
constancy
in
troubles
,
then
moderation
in
prosperity
.
Tell
me
I
beseech
you
,
those
who
are
the
most
zealous
amongst
you
,
when
did
they
ever
think
that
the
king
of
Spain
and
the
Archdukes
were
to
condiscend
to
Treaties
so
advantageous
for
your
Provinces
?
and
will
you
lose
this
so
happy
occasion
?
shall
vain
shadows
prevail
more
with
you
then
essentiall
reasons
?
shall
seditious
Papers
which
are
every
where
scatterd
abroad
,
be
of
more
validity
amongst
you
then
the
sincere
and
wise
Counsels
of
two
Kings
who
are
so
affectionate
unto
your
Cause
.
Now
is
the
time
then
to
resolve
upon
,
and
to
embrace
this
agreement
which
is
now
offer'd
.
Doe
you
see
how
the
Swissers
have
fared
?
take
them
for
your
example
.
And
by
the
similitude
of
their
affaires
and
yours
,
hope
for
the
like
successe
.
The
Swissers
took
up
armes
at
first
against
their
Princes
,
not
being
able
longer
to
undergoe
the
grievances
of
their
Government
:
nor
were
they
above
two
or
three
Cantons
at
the
beginning
,
and
those
the
weakest
amongst
them
;
but
their
People
gasping
for
Liberty
,
and
defending
it
with
equall
vigor
both
of
body
and
minde
,
they
made
invincible
oppositions
to
their
Enemies
Forces
;
till
being
unconquerable
by
the
forces
of
the
other
Cantons
,
and
the
strength
of
their
own
Alpester
scituation
,
their
Enemies
despaired
of
ever
subjugating
them
.
At
last
they
ceased
fighting
,
and
from
tottering
agreements
they
came
to
a
firm
and
continuall
peace
.
And
who
will
now
dispute
the
Swissers
Liberty
?
why
may
not
your
Provinces
hope
for
the
like
success
?
the
severity
of
the
Spanish
Government
made
Holland
and
Zealand
take
up
armes
at
first
;
their
People
valiantly
withstood
their
Enemies
:
The
Sea
,
Rivers
,
and
the
strength
of
their
Naturall
situation
fought
for
them
;
your
other
Provinces
came
in
afterwards
unto
them
;
and
all
made
such
resistance
to
the
contrary
Forces
,
as
there
is
not
any
example
to
be
had
of
so
long
a
war.
The
successes
have
bin
various
;
but
at
last
they
have
proved
so
propitious
to
you
,
as
a
Treaty
of
accommodation
was
sought
for
by
your
Enemies
;
and
now
we
are
upon
the
point
of
a
long
Truce
:
which
if
it
succeed
,
will
doubtlesly
prove
very
advantageous
for
your
affairs
,
and
will
easily
bee
hereafter
renewed
upon
the
same
advantages
,
or
turn'd
into
a
perpetuall
peace
,
which
may
prove
yet
better
for
you
.
That
which
I
have
hitherto
said
,
seems
to
me
to
be
sufficiently
clear
.
In
fine
,
there
will
be
no
doubt
of
your
Liberty
by
this
Clause
,
which
is
propounded
:
Nor
is
it
less
to
bee
doubted
that
a
Truce
will
bee
more
advantageous
for
you
,
then
unnecessitated
to
subject
your
selvs
to
the
uncertain
events
of
a
new
war.
Fortune
is
generally
seen
to
have
too
great
a
sway
in
war
;
and
that
mocking
at
humane
arrogancy
,
she
too
often
makes
the
more
powerfull
give
way
unto
the
weaker
;
and
Losses
insue
where
Victories
were
expected
.
To
witness
which
,
and
pass
by
so
many
other
examples
;
What
more
memorable
president
can
you
have
thereof
,
then
what
so
lately
befell
here
before
your
own
Eyes
in
the
Archdukes
own
person
at
N●wp●rt
?
where
insted
of
being
Victor
,
as
it
was
assuredly
hoped
,
hee
was
overcome
,
wounded
,
and
very
near
being
taken
prisoner
.
By
meanes
of
this
Truce
you
will
escape
so
many
and
so
dangerous
uncertainties
of
war
;
you
will
in
the
interim
establish
your
Government
the
better
;
you
will
ease
your
people
of
their
disbursements
;
you
will
continue
your
former
Traffick
into
the
Indies
;
and
you
shall
finally
see
an
end
of
those
hatefull
titles
of
Perfidiousness
and
Rebellion
,
which
hath
hitherto
bin
given
by
a
great
many
in
the
world
to
your
motions
and
proceedings
in
arms
.
And
who
can
doubt
but
your
Provinces
will
hereafter
willingly
concur
in
such
Expences
as
shall
be
needfull
,
since
they
will
be
so
easie
in
comparison
of
what
they
have
been
?
and
so
much
the
more
willingly
,
by
how
much
men
doe
more
naturally
desire
to
enjoy
quiet
,
then
to
live
in
troubles
:
and
by
how
much
Liberty
is
the
sweeter
,
after
having
made
tryall
of
servitude
.
And
surely
it
is
to
be
believed
that
those
to
whom
the
government
of
your
people
shal
be
committed
,
wil
use
the
same
care
and
vigilancy
in
the
administration
of
publick
affairs
in
time
of
truce
,
as
they
have
prudently
done
hitherto
in
the
time
of
war
:
their
chiefest
care
will
be
still
more
to
establish
the
present
concord
,
which
is
the
soul
which
gives
life
unto
the
body
,
and
the
heart
which
maintains
it
:
and
and
hence
proceeds
that
miraculous
temper
which
of
many
makes
but
one
,
and
of
but
one
many
;
but
yet
such
as
whether
they
be
sever'd
or
conjoyn'd
do
always
conspire
to
the
same
end
.
Thus
your
affairs
being
wel
order'd
within
your
selvs
,
you
shal
have
little
need
to
fear
forein
dangers
:
and
thus
your
Truce
being
at
last
turn'd
into
peace
(
as
'tis
to
be
hoped
it
wil
be
)
my
King
shal
see
the
same
success
in
your
affairs
as
he
hath
seen
in
his
own
,
and
whereby
his
kingdom
is
now
made
happy
:
to
wit
,
after
war
peace
,
after
troubles
rest
,
and
after
the
sacking
and
burning
of
Towns
,
and
all
the
orher
miseries
of
Arms
,
the
commodity
,
security
,
and
felicity
of
quiet
and
peace
.
The
Majesty
and
presence
of
the
King
of
France
himself
;
seemed
to
break
forth
in
the
President
Iannines
countenance
and
words
.
He
afterward
gave
what
he
had
spoken
more
fully
in
writing
,
to
the
end
that
the
people
might
come
to
the
better
knowledge
thereof
,
and
that
they
might
the
easilyer
effect
the
agreement
which
was
in
Treaty
.
The
like
offices
were
done
by
the
Ambassadors
of
England
,
and
to
overcome
fully
the
pertenacy
of
the
Zealanders
,
it
was
resolved
that
Deputies
should
be
sent
into
Zealand
in
the
name
of
the
six
other
Provinces
,
to
induce
that
Province
to
conformity
with
the
rest
:
which
after
much
difficulty
was
at
last
effected
,
and
all
of
them
concurring
now
in
the
same
resolution
;
the
Ambassadors
began
again
to
labour
to
overcome
the
difficulties
in
dispute
.
Continual
correspondency
was
had
by
Letters
between
Iannines
and
Richardetto
;
so
as
the
negotiation
of
what
was
needfull
past
between
them
;
but
the
King
of
Spain
needed
no
less
labouring
to
be
brought
to
give
way
to
the
Truce
:
news
was
sent
to
Spain
of
the
Proposition
made
by
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
,
and
of
the
new
Negotiation
introduced
by
their
means
.
The
King
would
have
been
well
enough
pleased
with
the
Truce
,
had
it
been
according
to
usual
form
,
and
all
things
left
in
the
same
tearms
on
both
sides
,
as
they
were
at
present
;
but
to
declare
the
United
Provinces
to
be
altogether
free
,
and
to
suffer
them
in
express
words
to
traffick
in
the
Indies
,
seem'd
to
put
too
great
a
difference
between
the
present
Treaty
,
and
ordinary
Truces
:
yet
'twas
seen
that
'twas
impossible
ever
to
come
to
any
accommodation
without
this
Declaration
of
Liberty
;
and
that
if
the
United
Provinces
had
stood
so
absolutely
upon
it
before
they
would
be
brought
to
a
bare
suspension
of
Arms
for
a
few
months
,
they
would
now
be
much
more
resolute
in
it
,
in
a
Truce
which
was
to
endure
for
many
years
.
The
Arch-Dukes
,
who
saw
the
difficulties
and
dangers
of
the
war
in
case
it
should
be
continued
,
at
a
nearer
distance
,
were
easilyer
induced
to
give
way
to
the
Proposall
made
by
the
Ambassadors
;
and
Iannines
both
by
word
of
mouth
,
and
by
Letters
,
had
endeavour'd
to
perswade
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
that
to
declare
they
made
Truce
with
the
United
Provinces
as
with
free
Provinces
and
States
unto
which
the
King
and
the
Arch-Dukes
made
no
pretence
at
all
,
did
not
any
ways
prejudice
,
the
right
which
the
King
or
Arch-Dukes
might
pretend
to
have
over
them
.
He
had
shew'd
how
that
it
was
a
general
Declaration
;
that
the
word
(
as
)
bore
with
it
a
sence
of
similitude
,
and
not
of
propriety
:
That
in
the
declaring
of
one
mans
being
friends
with
another
,
'twas
never
said
I
hold
him
as
a
friend
;
that
the
adding
in
the
last
words
,
not
to
pretend
unto
any
thing
,
had
reference
to
the
ambiguity
of
the
former
words
:
And
finally
that
such
a
Declaration
could
not
admit
of
any
interpretation
,
save
only
during
the
time
of
the
Truce
.
That
then
the
King
and
the
Arch-Dukes
ought
to
be
content
to
make
it
;
since
it
was
involved
in
words
which
might
satisfie
both
parties
.
First
,
The
unskilfull
multitude
of
the
United
Provinces
,
for
the
outward
appearance
of
their
pretended
Liberty
;
them
the
King
and
the
Arch-Dukes
;
for
the
true
substance
which
was
retained
in
them
of
leaving
their
former
right
still
unhurt
.
Then
opening
himself
more
freely
,
Iannines
said
;
My
King
in
such
a
case
,
would
not
make
any
difficulty
in
granting
this
Declaration
;
for
if
the
United
Provinces
when
they
shall
betake
themselves
to
Arms
shall
not
have
better
Canons
and
Muskets
;
words
and
interpretations
will
avail
them
but
a
little
.
In
this
manner
,
and
by
these
wary
and
wily
ways
,
Iannines
as
a
good
mediator
,
endeavoured
to
draw
both
sides
to
a
Truce
;
to
which
the
Arch-Dukes
were
easily
perswaded
,
and
indeavoured
to
bring
the
King
to
be
so
likewise
;
shewing
that
by
this
,
neither
they
nor
the
King
should
do
any
thing
more
,
then
what
was
yeilded
unto
at
the
first
suspension
of
Arms
;
much
repugnancy
did
notwithstanding
appear
in
the
King.
'Twas
thought
in
Spain
that
the
Clause
wherewith
the
United
Provinces
were
to
be
declared
Free
States
,
though
it
were
limited
,
would
generally
be
interpreted
in
favour
of
their
Libertie
;
and
that
when
they
should
have
got
their
desires
in
that
behalf
,
the
King
would
not
obtain
leave
for
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
in
their
Countrey
,
which
he
was
resolved
to
have
by
way
of
interchange
;
and
moreover
if
the
Article
concerning
the
Indies
should
be
condescended
unto
,
how
much
would
the
King
be
thereby
damnified
?
how
much
reputation
would
he
thereby
lose
?
To
which
difficulties
the
Arch-Dukes
reply'd
,
shewing
that
when
the
King
resolved
to
have
the
abovesaid
requitall
,
'twas
only
to
be
understood
,
if
the
peace
should
be
concluded
;
and
that
the
King
and
the
Archdukes
having
absolutely
renounced
all
their
right
,
the
united
Provinces
were
absolutely
free
;
that
the
present
negotiation
of
the
Truce
did
differ
very
much
;
by
which
the
King
nor
the
Archdukes
could
not
lose
any
piece
of
their
former
right
,
that
it
was
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
a
clause
so
generall
and
so
limitated
,
would
be
interpreted
rather
in
favour
of
them
,
then
of
the
contrary
party
.
That
the
Ambassadors
themselves
thought
so
;
as
also
divers
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
United
Provinces
,
who
were
against
the
Truce
,
as
that
which
would
be
no
whit
more
advantagious
for
them
,
then
was
the
bare
suspension
of
Arms.
And
as
for
the
point
of
the
Indies
,
they
seemed
to
have
hopes
to
end
it
so
,
as
it
should
be
no
considerable
prejudice
to
the
King.
These
reasons
were
not
taken
as
fully
satisfactory
in
Spain
;
but
on
the
other
side
,
the
King
did
very
much
desire
the
Truce
,
and
that
the
so
great
,
and
so
unnecessary
expences
of
Flanders
should
cease
.
The
Duke
of
Lerma
was
then
in
great
authority
with
the
King
;
and
having
gotten
the
sole
power
over
the
King
by
such
arts
as
were
available
in
peace
,
he
was
unwilling
to
share
it
with
them
who
might
gain
it
by
such
means
as
war
affords
:
which
made
him
from
the
very
beginning
very
earnest
in
endeavouring
the
negotiation
:
and
he
did
now
no
less
labour
that
it
might
come
to
some
good
event
of
agreement
;
the
same
desires
were
known
to
be
in
the
Arch-Duke
;
who
therefore
resolved
to
send
his
Confessor
to
the
Court
of
Spain
,
to
answer
all
the
difficulties
which
were
insisted
on
in
Spain
,
the
which
was
thought
necessary
also
to
put
an
end
to
so
long
a
negotiation
,
wherein
above
two
years
had
already
been
spent
;
which
had
so
tired
the
two
mediating
Kings
,
as
they
began
already
to
protest
that
they
would
meddle
no
more
therein
,
if
it
were
not
all
the
more
speedily
ended
.
Father
Inico
di
Brazuela
,
of
the
Order
of
the
Dominicans
,
was
the
Archdukes
Confessor
,
a
very
learned
and
upright
man
,
and
one
who
had
been
long
experienced
in
the
affairs
of
Flanders
:
so
as
men
hoped
well
of
him
,
and
of
his
fidelity
,
that
hee
might
reconcile
affairs
with
the
King
and
State-Officers
,
he
being
a
Spaniard
,
a
Votary
,
and
of
a
very
noble
Family
,
and
commendable
life
.
Hee
was
particularly
to
take
all
scruples
from
the
King
in
the
point
of
pretending
by
way
of
interchange
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
profession
in
the
time
of
Truce
,
whereof
hee
was
to
presse
the
necessity
even
for
the
Cause
of
Religion
it self
.
By
representing
,
That
if
they
should
return
to
Arms
again
,
manifest
hazard
would
yet
be
run
of
losing
more
then
formerly
on
the
King
and
the
Arch-Dukes
behalf
in
Flanders
,
and
consequently
of
quite
losing
the
Catholick
Religion
in
the
yet
obedient
Provinces
,
instead
of
regaining
it
in
those
that
were
revolted
.
The
business
was
all
this
while
put
on
by
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
:
but
because
to
negotiate
by
way
of
Letters
was
long
and
tedious
,
the
Ambassadors
minded
the
Catholick
Deputies
who
had
been
in
Holland
,
that
it
would
make
more
for
the
purpose
to
have
the
meeting
in
Antwerp
,
to
end
those
difficulties
which
yet
remained
concerning
the
negotiation
.
This
Proposition
was
willingly
listened
unto
by
the
Arch-Dukes
;
whereupon
the
Ambassadors
,
and
the
Catholick
Deputies
,
met
in
Antwerp
in
the
beginning
of
February
1609.
The
greatest
difficulty
was
touching
the
point
of
the
Indies
.
The
Ambassadors
had
always
assured
the
United
Provinces
,
that
in
the
Truce
they
should
be
permitted
to
Traffick
thither
;
and
they
therefore
desired
that
that
Article
might
be
laid
down
in
clear
and
express
words
.
On
the
contrary
the
Catholick
Deputies
desired
that
if
it
should
be
impossible
to
come
to
a
Truce
without
condescending
to
that
point
,
it
might
at
least
be
understood
by
tacit
circumlocutions
,
then
by
nominating
the
Indies
expresly
.
They
desired
also
howsoever
,
that
the
United
Provinces
should
forbear
from
coming
into
or
from
trafficking
in
those
parts
of
the
Indies
,
which
were
already
under
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
At
last
after
much
arguing
this
point
was
agreed
upon
,
and
was
couched
in
such
tearms
as
both
the
United
Provinces
,
and
the
Catholick
Deputies
were
satisfied
therewith
:
for
the
name
of
the
Indies
was
left
out
,
and
the
said
Provinces
were
forbidden
entring
into
the
Kings
Countreys
in
those
parts
:
And
Richardetto
had
wont
afterwards
to
say
,
that
this
Article
was
so
obscure
,
as
he
himself
did
not
understand
it
:
much
disputation
was
likewise
had
upon
the
Article
of
Contributions
:
'twas
said
that
the
United
Provinces
received
every
year
300000
Crowns
of
Contribution
money
,
which
was
a
great
help
to
their
expences
.
The
Arch-Dukes
did
not
receive
neer
so
much
;
but
because
these
moneys
were
all
raised
by
hostility
,
it
was
thought
a
thing
too
repugnant
to
the
publick
tranquility
which
was
indeavoured
,
that
this
kinde
of
Hostile
proceedings
should
be
continued
in
times
of
quiet
:
so
as
the
United
Provinces
were
at
last
perswaded
,
that
all
contributions
of
both
sides
should
be
laid
down
.
On
the
contrary
'twas
necessary
to
yeild
to
the
pretention
moved
by
them
,
that
the
precincts
which
did
appertain
to
such
Towns
as
were
enjoy'd
both
on
this
and
on
that
side
,
should
be
restored
to
the
said
Towns.
Touching
which
point
little
or
nothing
returned
to
the
Arch-Dukes
hands
,
whereas
large
boundeurs
were
restored
to
the
Towns
of
Breda
,
and
Berghenap
zone
,
together
with
some
others
in
Brabant
which
were
in
the
possession
of
the
United
Provinces
?
yet
the
Arch-Dukes
did
so
far
prevail
,
and
my
endeavours
were
also
so
earnest
therein
,
as
the
exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
only
was
left
in
those
precincts
,
as
it
was
before
.
To
the
which
the
United
Provinces
obliged
themselves
apart
,
being
promised
by
Iannins
and
Rossi
his
Collegue
,
who
gave
it
them
under
their
hands
,
that
the
King
of
France
should
oblige
himself
to
see
it
performed
.
Touching
the
point
of
exchange
of
Towns
,
there
was
no
means
of
accommodation
therein
to
be
found
;
so
as
it
was
resolved
that
each
party
should
still
enjoy
what
they
did
possess
at
the
present
:
nor
would
the
United
Provinces
ever
suffer
themselves
to
be
perswaded
in
the
point
of
taking
away
the
Taxes
and
other
impediments
to
which
those
vessels
were
lyable
in
Zealand
which
passed
through
the
Scheld
to
come
to
Antwerp
,
whereby
that
City
was
much
indamaged
,
as
hath
been
said
.
This
business
was
refer'd
to
be
propounded
and
examined
in
a
friendly
manner
after
the
Truce
should
be
concluded
.
And
the
Arch-Dukes
hoped
by
the
benefit
of
the
Truce
,
the
better
to
accommodate
their
own
Ports
in
Flanders
,
into
which
much
merchandize
was
to
be
brought
,
which
in
time
of
war
went
necessarily
into
Holland
and
Zealand
;
because
their
Havens
were
continually
block'd
up
by
many
of
the
United
Provinces
men
of
war.
These
were
the
chief
points
on
which
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
treated
with
the
Marquiss
Spinola
,
and
the
other
Catholick
Deputies
in
Antwerp
:
the
Catholick
Deputies
endeavouring
to
proceed
as
slowly
as
might
be
,
that
the
Arch-Dukes
Confessor
might
have
time
to
negotiate
in
Spain
,
and
to
send
away
the
resolution
which
was
expected
from
thence
;
which
not
long
after
came
;
and
was
the
same
in
sum
which
the
Arch-Dukes
had
desired
,
and
the
Confessor
by
the
reasons
alledged
by
him
,
had
perswaded
the
King
unto
:
great
consultations
were
had
notwithstanding
before
this
determination
,
both
in
the
Counsel
of
State
,
and
amongst
the
gravest
and
learnedst
Ecclesiasticks
of
Spain
:
for
the
King
would
be
fully
satisfied
in
all
those
affairs
which
were
to
be
considered
in
so
important
a
business
,
before
he
would
suffer
it
to
be
brought
to
a
conclusion
.
The
Confessor
himself
returned
soon
after
;
so
as
the
affairs
being
fitted
by
all
parties
for
an
agreement
,
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
,
who
after
the
negotiation
at
Antwerp
,
were
gone
to
give
an
account
of
the
whole
business
to
the
United
Provinces
,
thought
it
fitting
to
return
again
to
that
City
,
and
to
bring
thither
the
same
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
,
who
were
first
imploy'd
in
negotiating
the
business
in
Holland
;
which
was
approved
of
by
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Catholick
Deputies
returned
thither
likewise
,
amongst
which
was
Commissary
Neyen
,
who
was
then
returned
from
Spain
.
The
United
Provinces
thought
this
to
be
the
business
of
highest
nature
,
and
of
greatest
importancy
which
had
befalne
them
since
their
withdrawing
themselves
from
the
obedience
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
therefore
it
was
judged
necessary
that
it
should
be
concluded
by
the
authority
of
the
whole
body
of
the
great
Assembly
representing
the
General
Union
;
and
that
the
Assembly
should
consist
of
as
many
Deputies
,
as
could
be
gathered
together
upon
so
great
an
Occurrency
.
The
Town
of
Berghen-ap-zone
was
made
choice
of
to
this
purpose
,
scituated
not
many
leagues
from
Antwerp
.
Here
the
great
Assembly
met
,
and
'twas
said
that
the
Deputies
were
eight
hundred
in
number
.
The
Deputies
of
both
sides
,
together
with
the
two
Kings
Ambassadors
,
met
every
day
in
Antwerp
,
in
the
publick
Palace
of
that
City
.
From
whence
whatsoever
past
from
time
to
time
was
sent
to
Brussels
to
the
Arch-Dukes
,
and
to
the
United
Provinces
in
Berghen-ap-zone
,
and
resolutions
were
suddenly
taken
.
When
all
points
were
then
adjusted
,
after
so
many
and
so
long
obstructions
,
a
Truce
for
twelve
years
was
established
and
concluded
on
the
ninth
of
April
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
nine
,
betwixt
both
parties
:
The
Articles
were
eight
and
thirty
.
In
the
first
it
was
declared
,
that
the
Arch-Dukes
made
Truce
with
the
United
Provinces
as
with
Free
States
and
Provinces
,
unto
which
they
did
not
make
any
pretence
at
all
;
and
they
obliged
themselves
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
ratefie
the
same
Declaration
,
together
with
all
the
rest
,
which
was
afterwards
done
in
such
manner
as
was
requisit
.
The
other
chief
Articles
contain'd
the
affairs
of
chiefest
importance
,
as
hath
been
shewed
above
;
and
in
the
rest
divers
resolutions
were
contained
,
touching
the
affairs
of
Justice
;
and
concerning
rather
particular
then
publick
Interests
.
Thus
did
this
Negotiation
of
Flanders
end
at
last
;
the
Issue
whereof
was
so
long
expected
throughout
all
Europe
.
And
truely
at
this
Truce
,
as
if
it
had
been
at
an
universal
Quiet
,
all
Europe
seem'd
to
rejoice
,
which
had
seen
for
so
many
years
,
and
amidst
so
many
fatall
and
dreadfull
spectacles
,
the
blood
of
all
her
Nations
run
upon
the
Theatre
of
Flanders
.
A
RELATION
OF
THE
COMMOTIONS
Which
hapned
in
FLANDERS
In
the
year
1616.
By
reason
of
the
United
Provinces
taking
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Iuliers
.
And
what
Negotiations
were
afterwards
had
to
accord
the
Differences
between
the
ELECTOR
of
Brandenburg
,
and
the
Duke
of
Newburg
upon
their
pretended
succession
to
the
state
of
the
House
of
Cleves
.
WIlliam
,
Duke
of
Cleves
dying
about
the
end
of
March
,
in
the
year
1609.
and
the
Male
line
of
that
Familie
failing
in
him
,
divers
Princes
of
Germany
laid
presently
claim
to
the
Inheritance
of
his
estate
,
by
the
right
which
lay
in
the
Female
line
.
William
had
had
four
Sisters
married
into
Germany
;
The
first
to
the
Duke
of
Prussia
;
The
second
to
the
Duke
of
Newburg
;
The
third
to
the
Duke
Zweeburg
;
and
the
fourth
to
the
Marqesse
of
Burgantz
.
The
first
died
before
William
,
and
left
one
Daughter
behind
him
,
who
was
afterwards
married
to
the
Elector
Marquesle
of
Brandenburg
;
and
therefore
William
being
dead
,
the
Elector
pretended
that
the
right
to
that
estate
fell
to
his
wife
,
by
the
mothers
side
;
and
that
his
wives
mother
as
she
who
was
the
eldest
,
was
to
be
preferred
before
all
the
other
sisters
.
Newburg
made
use
of
the
same
pretence
of
eldership
;
and
said
,
that
his
wife
,
being
the
eldest
sister
living
,
should
succeed
in
the
first
place
:
The
other
two
pretended
that
all
the
four
sisters
had
equal
right
to
the
succession
,
and
that
therefore
the
Inheritance
was
to
be
divided
into
four
equal
parts
.
To
both
which
these
four
Princes
,
the
Duke
of
Saxony
moved
an
ancient
pretence
of
his
,
and
the
Duke
of
Nevers
made
another
claim
;
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
took
possession
presently
;
though
somewhat
withstood
by
the
deceased
Dukes
Vassals
,
who
desired
it
might
first
be
declared
by
the
way
of
Justice
,
to
whom
the
succession
did
lawfully
appertain
:
But
the
Emperour
proved
a
much
greater
obstacle
herein
;
for
he
pretended
,
that
the
Inheritance
should
be
in
him
,
by
way
of
sequestration
,
till
it
should
be
legally
declared
who
should
be
Heir
.
In
this
respect
he
,
first
by
threats
,
and
afterwards
by
sending
Arch-Duke
Leopold
to
Iuliers
to
see
the
sequestration
made
,
indeavoured
to
take
the
possession
from
Brandenburg
,
&
Newburg
;
in
whose
behalf
the
Kings
of
France
and
England
,
the
United
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
and
divers
other
Princes
of
Germany
did
appear
;
by
whose
means
an
agreement
was
made
between
the
two
Dukes
,
that
they
should
equally
possesse
those
Countries
till
the
main
cause
should
be
decided
.
The
Emperours
threats
proved
therefore
vaine
,
and
vain
the
means
used
by
Leopold
in
his
name
;
for
those
two
Princes
,
assisted
by
a
powerful
succour
from
France
,
England
,
and
the
United
Provinces
;
Leopold
was
enforced
to
forgo
Iuliers
,
and
to
quit
those
Territories
.
It
was
not
discovered
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
or
the
Arch-Duke
Albertus
did
any
wayes
incline
to
meddle
in
the
aforesaid
differences
;
so
as
Leoplod
could
have
no
succour
from
Flanders
.
Only
they
did
resolve
,
not
to
permit
that
the
United
Provinces
should
make
any
advantage
within
those
parts
,
by
any
whatsoever
pretence
:
And
because
they
,
the
United
Provinces
had
caused
some
jealousies
that
they
would
keep
the
Town
of
Iuliers
,
which
was
fallen
to
Brandenburg
,
and
Newburg
chiefly
by
the
means
of
their
Souldiers
,
in
whom
those
Dukes
greatest
strength
did
consist
in
this
succour
;
therefore
in
case
of
such
a
novelty
,
the
Arch-Duke
and
Spaniards
had
secretly
resolved
to
do
the
like
in
some
other
part
of
those
Countries
;
hoping
that
one
noveltie
might
serve
to
cure
another
,
and
that
then
by
an
enterchangable
restitution
of
the
possessed
Towns
,
their
wonted
new-tralitie
in
those
parts
might
be
continued
,
and
the
controverted
succession
might
be
decided
in
its
proper
Tribunal
of
the
Empire
.
But
the
United
Provinces
did
not
at
that
time
make
the
apprehended
invasion
:
So
as
the
two
Princes
continuing
their
former
intire
possession
,
all
things
on
all
sides
were
then
reduced
to
a
quiet
condition
.
The
Elector
of
Brandenburg
had
from
the
very
first
sent
one
of
his
Brothers
,
and
Duke
Newburg
,
his
eldest
son
,
to
take
by
agreement
the
forenamed
Possession
,
and
both
of
them
joyntly
to
govern
those
Countries
:
Their
incomes
were
equal
,
equal
their
Garisons
,
and
they
shared
alike
in
the
administration
of
government
:
For
what
concerned
Religion
,
'twas
left
in
its
former
condition
;
in
the
publick
exercise
the
Catholick
Religion
did
generally
prevail
;
but
in
many
parts
the
number
of
Hereticks
was
the
greater
,
who
were
most
of
them
Lutherans
,
and
Calvinists
.
Brandenburg
was
a
Calvinist
,
and
Newburg
a
Lutheran
.
For
all
this
they
kept
both
of
them
most
commonly
in
Dosseldorp
,
a
Town
situated
upon
the
Rhine
,
wherein
the
Dukes
of
Cleves
did
usually
reside
;
nay
,
they
lived
both
of
them
in
the
very
Castle
of
Dosseldorp
,
following
their
several
Sects
,
and
for
all
other
things
,
they
administred
Justice
in
common
:
but
in
fine
the
saying
is
true
;
That
a
Kingdom
will
admit
of
no
Companions
:
This
correspondencie
did
not
long
continue
between
these
two
Princes
;
small
jealousies
began
at
first
to
creep
in
;
then
greater
suspitions
grew
up
;
and
at
last
they
broke
into
open
discord
.
Each
of
them
endeavoured
particular
adherencie
,
and
to
make
their
own
sect
greater
at
home
,
and
to
have
potent
friends
abroad
:
For
what
concern'd
forrain
friendship
,
Brandenburg
had
the
better
at
first
;
for
the
United
Provinces
inclined
manifestly
towards
him
as
well
in
respect
of
Religion
,
as
having
also
formerly
held
very
good
friendship
and
correspondencie
with
his
house
:
Wherefore
Newburgs
Son
,
knowing
that
he
should
alwayes
have
need
of
potent
friends
abroad
,
and
being
formerly
sufficiently
inclined
to
turn
Catholick
,
did
the
more
dispose
himself
to
joyn
with
the
Catholick
partie
in
●ermany
;
which
he
clearly
testified
by
his
marrying
with
the
Duke
of
Bavaria's
daughter
:
Being
married
,
though
he
did
not
at
first
suddenly
declare
himself
,
he
was
presently
held
for
a
Catholick
by
the
contrary
faction
;
The
Hereticks
grew
very
jealous
to
see
Newburg
so
near
allied
to
the
house
of
Bavaria
and
to
see
that
he
had
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
who
was
the
Duke
of
Bavaria's
brother
so
near
his
neighbour
;
and
many
Commodities
of
his
Electorship
,
and
of
his
Bishoprick
of
Liege
so
near
at
hand
;
both
of
which
did
confine
upon
a
great
part
of
the
late
Duke
of
Cleves
estate
.
They
did
moreover
consider
,
that
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
to
boot
with
his
being
one
of
the
chiefest
Princes
of
Germany
,
and
one
of
the
most
zealous
for
the
Catholick
Religion
;
he
together
with
the
Elector
of
Mentz
was
head
of
the
Catholick
league
,
made
but
a
few
years
before
;
and
he
himself
alone
head
of
the
forces
,
if
there
should
be
any
occasion
to
use
them
:
so
as
they
thought
,
that
he
to
boot
with
his
own
peculiar
forces
,
might
easily
by
his
means
make
his
son
in
law
Newburg
be
assisted
by
the
forces
of
the
whole
league
.
But
these
were
not
the
jealousies
which
did
most
vex
the
Hereticks
:
that
which
troubled
them
most
was
,
that
the
match
between
Newburg
and
Bavaria
was
made
by
the
intervening
,
and
authoritie
of
the
King
of
Spain
and
Archduke
Albertus
;
and
that
therefore
upon
all
occasions
Newburgs
interest
was
likely
to
be
favoured
by
the
neighbouring
forces
of
Flanders
.
Newburg
,
on
the
otherside
did
not
only
suspect
the
forces
of
the
United
Provinces
,
but
those
of
England
and
of
the
Heretical
league
of
Germany
,
which
was
not
long
before
made
in
opposition
of
the
Catholick
league
:
As
for
France
,
'twas
doubtful
to
which
side
it
would
incline
;
but
'twas
at
last
concluded
that
it
would
either
stand
Newtral
,
or
that
if
the
King
of
Spain
should
move
,
the
French
would
withstand
the
Spaniards
.
This
was
the
condition
of
the
affairs
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1614.
The
Elector
of
Brandenburgs
Brother
was
dead
a
little
before
this
;
so
as
he
had
seen
his
eldest
son
,
a
youth
of
above
eighteen
years
of
age
,
upon
whom
his
Mothers
right
was
to
descend
,
to
be
in
his
place
;
who
tarried
a
while
in
the
Town
of
Wesell
,
and
then
went
to
the
Town
of
Cleves
,
from
whence
the
whole
Dukedome
has
its
name
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
Palatine
of
Newburg
,
(
for
so
was
the
Duke
and
Dutchesse
of
Newburgs
eldest
son
called
)
continued
his
residencie
in
Dosseldorp
.
Brandenburgs
son
had
many
councellors
placed
above
him
,
for
his
Governours
;
but
he
was
chiefly
guided
in
all
things
by
the
advice
and
authoritie
of
the
United
Provinces
.
The
Palatine
of
Newburg
did
himself
undergo
the
burthen
of
all
the
businesse
which
did
occur
,
which
he
shewed
himself
very
capable
of
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
maturitie
of
his
years
,
as
for
many
other
excellent
indowments
both
of
body
and
mind
:
the
Jelousies
and
discords
both
of
Brandenburg
,
and
Newburgs
side
were
already
apparent
to
all
men
:
and
because
it
was
impossible
but
that
some
important
alteration
must
needs
happen
,
all
the
eyes
of
the
Northern
parts
were
bent
upon
the
affaires
of
the
Cleves
and
Iuliers
,
and
great
expectation
was
had
on
all
sides
of
what
would
befal
:
the
mean
while
the
spring
came
on
;
in
which
time
the
Palatine
of
Newburg
met
with
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
tarried
some
dayes
with
him
;
which
occasioned
a
new
and
greater
suspicion
amongst
the
Brandenburgians
;
nor
did
the
Marquesse
himself
any
longer
delay
Innovations
:
He
and
his
men
,
favoured
by
the
Souldierie
which
were
in
the
United
Provinces
nearest
Garrisons
,
endeavoured
to
surprise
,
and
to
make
himself
absolute
master
of
the
Town
of
Dosseldorp
,
at
a
time
when
Newburg
was
not
there
:
but
being
discovered
by
them
that
were
within
,
he
failed
in
his
enterprize
.
Newburg
was
hereat
mightily
moved
;
and
the
neighbours
no
lesse
:
amongst
which
the
Archduke
,
considering
particularly
,
that
if
the
two
forenamed
Princes
should
take
up
Armes
,
it
would
be
a
businesse
of
great
consequence
,
and
that
from
every
least
sparkle
which
was
thereby
to
be
raised
,
some
important
fire
of
combustion
,
might
break
forth
,
and
be
enlarged
thereabouts
;
he
therefore
resolved
on
his
side
to
use
all
possible
means
,
that
some
remedy
might
be
found
out
whereby
the
differences
might
be
composed
.
He
writ
to
both
the
Princes
,
exhorting
them
to
agreement
,
and
declared
that
both
himself
and
the
King
of
Spain
would
bend
their
forces
against
him
of
the
two
who
should
first
offer
at
any
noveltie
:
He
writ
thus
to
both
of
them
that
he
might
not
appear
partial
to
either
of
them
:
He
likewise
dealt
with
the
United
Provinces
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
indeavour
the
preservation
of
Peace
between
the
two
Princes
:
He
likewise
desired
the
Queen
Regent
of
France
,
that
she
would
interpose
her
authoritie
with
the
two
Princes
,
to
the
same
purpose
.
And
Lastly
,
he
indeavoured
an
assembly
of
divers
Deputies
,
not
only
in
the
name
of
Brandenburg
,
and
Newburg
,
but
of
other
Princes
also
,
who
should
play
the
part
of
Mediators
,
either
to
establish
the
former
agreement
better
between
them
,
or
to
renew
another
which
might
be
more
satisfactorie
to
them
both
.
The
United
Provinces
seemed
to
desire
peace
between
the
two
Princes
;
which
they
signified
to
the
Archduke
by
way
of
Answer
:
and
gave
the
like
answer
to
the
instances
made
unto
them
by
the
Queen
of
France
,
at
the
Archdukes
perswasions
:
Adding
moreover
,
that
if
necessitie
should
inforce
them
to
take
up
Arms
,
they
would
resolve
on
nothing
before
they
had
acquainted
her
Majestie
with
it
:
All
which
things
were
imparted
to
the
Archduke
,
both
by
the
Embassadour
of
Flanders
,
who
was
at
Paris
,
and
by
the
French
Embassadour
who
was
at
Brussels
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
Archduke
and
the
Spaniards
,
doubted
that
the
Queen
of
France
her
intercession
(
France
it self
being
then
full
of
troubles
)
would
not
be
of
sufficient
authoritie
with
the
United
Provinces
,
to
detain
them
within
requisit
terms
;
neither
were
their
doubts
vain
:
Not
many
dayes
after
news
was
brought
of
another
Innovation
made
by
Brandenburg
,
much
greater
then
that
of
Dosseldorp
,
and
fomented
by
the
United
Provinces
more
openly
then
was
the
other
.
Garrisons
(
as
I
have
told
you
before
)
were
placed
in
the
name
of
both
the
Princes
,
and
in
equal
numbers
,
where
it
was
necessary
to
place
them
:
the
chiefest
was
put
in
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Iuliers
;
the
Governour
of
which
Town
and
Castle
was
one
who
had
served
in
the
Army
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
who
did
much
depend
upon
Count
Maurice
,
General
of
their
Army
.
Brandenburg
under
pretence
of
fear
(
which
was
likewise
his
colour
for
attempting
to
surprize
Dosseldorp
)
that
Newburg
had
designed
to
drive
out
Brandenburgs
part
of
the
Garrison
,
and
make
himself
absolute
master
of
Iuliers
,
resolved
to
make
himself
master
of
it
;
which
about
the
beginning
of
May
he
effected
in
this
manner
.
Brandenburgs
souldiers
took
up
Arms
one
night
,
and
easily
drove
out
Newburgs
men
,
who
were
surprized
at
unawares
,
and
when
they
were
disperst
both
out
of
the
Town
and
Castle
;
and
suspicions
upon
suspicions
being
pretended
by
the
Governour
,
he
suddenly
brought
in
,
at
first
a
small
number
of
Souldiers
out
of
the
nearest
Garrisons
of
the
Low
Countries
,
and
afterwards
a
strength
of
above
2000
Foot
,
together
with
some
Horse
,
all
of
them
belonging
to
the
United
Provinces
;
who
did
honest
this
their
action
with
a
specious
pretence
.
They
said
that
the
coming
of
their
Forces
into
Iuliers
.
was
only
to
preserve
the
publick
Peace
,
which
the
two
Princes
would
by
their
Arms
violate
:
that
Brandenburgs
men
should
likewise
be
put
out
of
Iuliers
;
and
that
they
would
keep
the
Town
and
Castle
as
deposited
in
their
hands
,
till
the
two
Princes
should
come
to
a
better
agreement
.
This
noveltie
hapning
,
Newburg
resolved
to
meet
with
it
by
another
,
though
not
of
such
concernment
.
He
presently
possest
himself
wholly
of
the
Town
of
Dosseldorp
,
and
began
presently
to
raise
some
Fortifications
there
.
Dosseldorp
lies
upon
the
bankes
of
the
Rhine
;
'tis
a
little
Town
,
but
pleasant
by
reason
of
its
situation
,
and
particularly
on
the
Castle
side
,
which
answers
upon
the
sight
of
the
river
.
The
Castle
is
not
Fortified
,
but
serves
rather
for
a
dwelling
house
then
for
a
strong
hold
;
whereas
the
Town
of
Iuliers
is
greater
,
and
is
fortified
by
a
Castle
built
after
the
modern
fashion
,
with
some
Royal
Bulwarks
;
it
commands
a
fertile
and
large
Countrie
,
extended
in
a
spacious
plain
,
which
is
called
the
Dukedome
of
Iuliers
,
taking
its
name
from
the
Town
:
the
seat
thereof
is
important
,
for
it
lies
between
Cullen
,
Leige
,
and
the
Frontiers
of
those
Provinces
of
Flanders
which
are
next
Germany
:
so
as
it
may
be
said
to
be
one
of
the
chiefest
Ports
on
that
side
toward
Germany
:
and
'twas
thought
a
businesse
of
great
moment
,
that
the
United
Provinces
should
be
entred
Iuliers
:
and
being
considered
as
it
related
to
the
affairs
of
Flanders
,
it
was
a
manifest
advantage
to
the
United
Provinces
,
and
consequently
a
great
prejudice
to
the
Archduke
and
to
the
Spaniards
:
and
by
it
also
the
reputation
of
the
Archduke
,
and
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
was
too
foully
blemisht
:
the
Spaniards
which
were
in
Flanders
said
with
much
indgnation
:
Was
it
not
sufficient
for
the
United
Provinces
to
have
made
a
Truce
,
almost
wholly
after
their
own
will
,
and
to
have
used
such
insolencies
both
during
the
Treatie
and
since
,
but
that
now
they
must
invade
newtral
Countries
in
an
hostile
manner
?
and
therein
violate
the
publick
faith
?
without
any
the
least
claim
of
particular
right
?
what
did
there
remain
for
them
more
to
do
now
,
unlesse
it
were
to
erect
a
Tribunal
in
Holland
,
whereby
to
give
Law
to
the
whole
North
?
since
arrogating
unto
themselves
,
as
it
were
,
the
sole
Arbitrament
over
the
Controversie
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
,
they
pretended
to
dispose
of
it
at
their
pleasure
;
or
else
to
usurp
it
themselves
,
and
take
the
Countrie
into
their
own
possession
.
But
these
were
but
the
least
complaints
the
Spaniards
made
;
they
complained
much
more
upon
the
Archduke
,
and
against
the
Truce
made
by
him
not
many
years
before
,
to
the
so
great
prejudice
of
the
affairs
of
Spain
,
as
they
did
alwayes
generally
think
.
That
these
were
the
egregious
fruits
which
were
gotten
by
the
Truce
:
to
wit
,
the
losse
of
reputation
(
the
soul
of
Empire
)
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
the
Truce
being
made
to
the
so
much
vilification
thereof
;
and
so
many
reformations
being
since
made
in
the
Army
,
with
such
exquisit
parsimony
,
as
if
the
Army
were
a
private
family
,
and
the
King
,
a
Merchant
,
not
a
King
;
and
the
Province
of
Flanders
,
in
the
midst
of
Spain
,
&
not
invironed
on
all
sides
by
that
Courts
greatest
enemies
:
that
as
soon
as
the
Truce
was
concluded
,
the
King
of
France
had
forthwith
taken
upon
him
the
boldness
,
proudly
to
threaten
Flanders
with
his
Forces
,
and
to
bring
it
into
those
dangers
,
from
which
it
could
not
otherwise
have
been
freed
,
but
by
the
almost
manifest
miracle
of
his
sudden
death
;
but
that
for
all
this
,
the
French
,
the
English
,
the
United
Provinces
,
and
the
Hereticks
of
Germany
had
not
laid
aside
their
daring
;
since
all
of
them
,
after
having
joyntly
assisted
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
forcibly
to
take
intire
possession
of
the
States
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
it
behoved
Archduke
Leopold
shamefully
to
quit
those
parts
:
that
the
Hereticks
had
since
threatned
Cullen
;
had
taken
away
the
government
of
Aquisgrane
from
the
Catholicks
;
Fortified
Mulen
in
the
face
of
Cullen
;
and
had
in
divers
other
sorts
insulted
over
the
Catholicks
in
those
parts
:
and
what
wonder
was
it
that
such
insolencies
should
be
done
by
them
?
since
the
Arms
of
Flanders
,
whilome
the
Terror
of
Hereticks
,
were
since
the
Truce
grown
so
weak
,
as
that
they
were
become
a
scorn
,
and
laughingstock
amongst
them
;
that
if
the
maintaining
of
a
flourishing
Army
in
Flanders
was
too
expensive
,
they
might
be
limited
elsewhere
,
to
supply
these
more
important
Forces
:
that
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
was
to
reap
Gold
and
Jewels
from
the
Indies
;
from
other
kingdoms
ostentation
,
and
a
long
series
of
Title
;
and
souldiers
and
arms
from
Flanders
,
her
magazine
thereof
.
Thus
did
the
Spaniards
complain
aloud
and
with
military
freedome
;
and
truly
it
is
not
to
be
denied
but
that
after
the
Truce
,
the
affaires
of
Flanders
were
reduced
to
too
great
a
diminution
of
Forces
:
the
Catholick
Army
did
not
then
exceed
8000
Foot
and
1200
Horse
,
whereas
the
United
Provinces
did
still
maintain
in
theirs
above
20000
Foot
and
2500
Horse
;
to
boot
with
the
4000
Foot
and
200
Horse
,
all
of
them
French
,
which
were
paid
by
the
Crown
of
France
:
For
though
the
Truce
was
judged
necessary
out
of
very
many
and
weightie
reasons
;
yet
was
there
no
reason
why
Flanders
should
be
afterwards
left
so
weak
,
as
that
its
own
weaknesse
should
invite
the
enemies
of
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
and
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
to
new
and
rash
designs
:
How
greatly
insolent
the
United
Provinces
were
in
possessing
themselves
of
Iuliers
,
and
how
much
prejudice
did
thereby
insue
to
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
,
was
sufficiently
known
by
the
Archduke
,
and
by
those
Spanish
officers
,
who
next
to
him
guided
the
Affaires
of
Flanders
.
He
therefore
resolved
to
send
speedy
advertisment
to
the
King
of
what
the
United
Provinces
had
done
,
advising
him
not
to
indure
it
:
He
hinted
for
remedy
,
the
taking
up
of
Arms
,
as
it
was
first
agreed
on
,
when
they
apprehended
the
like
proceedings
,
as
hath
been
said
;
not
intermitting
howsoever
the
way
of
negotiating
not
only
by
the
means
of
the
Queen
of
France
,
but
also
of
the
King
of
England
,
by
whose
means
it
was
to
be
indeavoured
that
the
United
Provinces
should
quit
Iuliers
,
and
should
leave
affairs
in
their
former
condition
:
and
becaus●
it
was
necessary
to
recruit
the
Armie
lustily
both
with
Foot
and
Horse
,
when
there
should
be
occasion
of
drawing
it
out
into
the
field
;
the
Archduke
desired
the
King
,
that
he
would
send
suddenly
400000
crowns
into
Flanders
to
this
purpose
:
it
cannot
be
said
how
strangely
Spain
was
moved
at
this
invasion
of
Iuliers
:
so
as
the
Archdukes
advice
was
presently
approved
of
:
and
it
was
credibly
believed
that
the
moneys
desired
should
be
presently
provided
.
The
Archduke
the
mean
while
entered
into
divers
negotiations
:
the
United
Provinces
seemed
to
desire
,
that
the
Deputies
of
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
,
together
with
those
of
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
their
own
should
meet
in
Wessell
,
as
also
the
ordinary
Agents
of
France
and
England
who
were
with
the
two
Princes
;
to
the
end
that
they
might
see
whether
any
better
agreement
then
the
former
might
be
made
by
an
amicable
way
between
the
two
Princes
.
The
Archduke
therefore
resolved
to
send
some
one
in
his
behalf
likewise
to
Wessell
,
and
to
this
purpose
he
chose
the
Count
Octavius
Viscount
.
Newburg
in
particular
had
prest
the
Archduke
very
much
to
do
this
;
but
the
conference
at
Wessell
may
be
almost
said
to
have
been
ended
before
it
was
begun
:
for
the
United
Provinces
,
as
if
they
would
imperiously
give
laws
to
the
negotiation
,
propounded
,
that
Newburg
should
first
put
the
affairs
of
Dosseldorp
into
their
former
condition
,
and
that
afterwards
they
would
think
upon
some
expedient
for
those
of
Iuliers
,
so
as
should
be
satisfactory
to
all
parties
,
which
Newburg
denied
to
do
,
saying
that
in
all
reason
the
affairs
of
Iuliers
and
of
Dosseldorp
should
be
put
into
their
former
condition
at
one
and
the
same
time
:
So
as
Count
Octavius
hearing
presently
after
his
departure
from
Brussels
,
that
the
Treatie
at
Wessell
was
broken
off
,
instead
of
going
thither
he
went
to
Cleves
,
where
the
Elector
of
Brandenburgs
son
was
:
and
mediated
very
much
with
him
in
the
Archdukes
name
to
bring
him
to
agreement
with
Newburg
;
the
answers
he
received
were
general
:
He
then
went
to
do
the
like
with
Newburg
,
who
justified
his
actions
by
the
violence
of
the
contrary
partie
:
and
because
not
many
dayes
before
he
had
made
publick
profession
of
the
Catholick
faith
,
he
recommended
his
affairs
with
much
efficacie
to
the
Archduke
,
desiring
him
to
interpose
his
authoritie
that
they
might
be
taken
into
protection
likewise
by
the
King
of
Spain
:
the
indeavours
at
Wessell
proving
vain
,
the
Archduke
renewed
his
former
applications
to
the
Queen
of
France
,
as
also
with
the
King
of
England
,
to
the
end
that
both
of
them
might
procure
the
United
Provinces
to
forgo
Iuliers
;
to
the
which
the
Queen
seemed
to
be
very
willing
,
saying
,
she
would
send
some
one
of
purpose
to
see
some
remedy
taken
;
the
King
of
England
shewed
likewise
the
same
intentions
and
readinesse
:
But
as
Princes
actions
are
usually
full
of
jealousies
;
the
Queen
of
France
not
appearing
so
forward
,
after
many
dayes
in
her
performances
,
as
she
was
in
her
promises
,
they
grew
suspicious
of
the
proceedings
of
the
French
:
in
fine
twas
doubted
that
the
businesse
of
Iuliers
was
done
either
at
first
with
their
knowledge
,
or
afterwards
by
their
approbation
:
'Twas
considered
what
the
United
Provices
had
written
to
the
Queen
;
that
they
would
do
nothing
in
this
affair
,
before
they
had
communicated
it
to
the
French
:
but
the
consideration
was
yet
more
weightie
,
that
according
to
the
nature
of
their
government
,
so
streightly
bound
in
correspondencie
with
the
two
Crowns
of
France
and
England
,
it
could
not
almost
be
possible
that
they
should
of
themselves
fall
upon
so
bold
an
action
.
The
French
Embassadour
at
Brussels
did
notwithstanding
constantly
affirm
,
that
the
Queen
knew
nothing
of
the
novelty
of
Iuliers
,
but
that
France
was
mightily
displeased
thereat
;
and
that
it
was
not
to
bee
doubted
but
that
the
Queen
would
finde
out
some
remedy
for
it
;
that
shee
had
forborn
sending
the
forementioned
Expresse
into
Holland
,
and
to
Treat
with
the
two
Princesse
,
because
shee
hoped
for
some
good
issue
from
the
conference
at
Wessell
;
but
that
proving
otherwise
,
they
were
now
to
expect
what
shee
had
promised
.
This
mean
while
some
provision
of
monies
were
heard
of
from
Spain
;
two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
were
sent
at
the
present
,
and
great
hopes
were
given
that
the
other
200000.
should
follow
presently
,
and
yet
a
greater
summe
;
the
Summer
was
already
well
advanced
,
neither
was
any
news
yet
heard
of
the
coming
of
any
one
from
France
,
nor
that
there
was
any
intention
of
sending
any
;
so
without
any
further
expectation
from
France
,
the
Archduke
without
any
more
delay
,
resolved
to
augment
the
Army
,
and
to
raise
new
men
.
Hee
determined
to
raise
6000.
Almains
,
and
7000.
Walloons
,
and
that
a
levy
should
bee
made
thorowout
all
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
of
1300.
horse
,
distinguished
into
Curassiers
,
and
Harqubusiers
the
ancient
Souldiers
were
,
as
hath
been
said
,
about
8000.
foot
,
and
1200.
horse
.
The
Archdukes
resolution
was
,
that
being
to
march
forth
with
the
Armie
,
all
the
old
Militia
should
be
drawn
out
,
and
so
many
of
the
new
men
as
might
make
up
a
Body
of
18000.
foot
,
and
of
2400.
horse
,
and
that
the
rest
of
the
new
men
should
remain
to
guard
the
Frontiers
,
and
to
supply
the
Garrisons
.
Newburg
was
very
solicitous
that
the
Army
should
be
put
together
,
for
fear
lest
hee
might
bee
driven
out
of
Dosseldorp
by
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
He
also
raised
men
,
to
do
the
which
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
assisted
him
with
moneys
,
and
in
secret
the
Catholike
League
,
and
after
hee
had
declared
himself
to
be
a
Catholike
,
the
Pope
had
likewise
put
on
a
resolution
in
Rome
to
assist
him
with
moneys
,
which
were
to
be
contributed
as
his
part
in
generall
to
the
same
League
in
case
of
warre
;
and
to
this
purpose
I
used
my
best
endeavors
.
The
King
of
England
seemed
at
that
time
to
be
again
desirous
to
interpose
in
the
accommodation
of
the
affairs
of
Iuliers
,
and
had
destin'd
to
send
over
Sir
Henry
Wotten
extraordinary
Embassadour
into
Holland
to
this
purpose
;
and
before
he
sent
,
he
made
this
proposition
by
him
:
That
in
the
first
place
Iuliers
should
be
deposited
into
the
hands
of
some
that
were
Newters
:
And
for
this
he
nominated
three
:
Philip
Prince
of
Orange
,
Maurice
Lantsgrave
of
Hessen
,
and
the
Prince
of
Hennault
▪
The
first
a
Catholike
,
the
last
two
Heretikes
.
The
Archduke
would
have
agreed
upon
the
first
,
but
could
not
approve
of
the
other
two
,
because
they
depended
too
much
upon
the
Heretike
faction
of
Germany
.
But
in
France
,
were
it
either
that
they
did
not
approve
of
the
Proposition
,
or
of
the
choice
of
the
Persons
,
or
that
they
would
not
give
this
advantage
in
the
businesse
to
the
King
of
England
,
no
resolution
at
all
was
taken
to
insist
upon
this
way
;
onely
the
Queen
continued
to
assure
the
Archduke
,
that
she
would
suddenly
send
some
expresse
into
Holland
,
and
that
in
the
mean
while
shee
would
not
omit
to
use
such
means
as
were
requisite
by
her
Embassadour
in
Ordinary
,
to
make
the
United
Provinces
quit
Iuliers
.
In
fine
,
all
that
the
Queen
Regent
,
or
the
King
of
England
could
effect
by
their
Intercession
,
was
no
more
but
this
;
That
the
United
Provinces
did
again
declare
,
that
they
did
not
enter
into
Iuliers
,
to
appropriate
it
to
themselves
,
but
to
keep
the
two
Princes
from
breaking
forth
into
more
dangerous
disorders
,
that
they
were
ready
to
leave
it
as
soon
as
the
two
Princes
should
be
agreed
;
not
in
the
main
cause
,
(
which
might
prove
a
businesse
of
too
great
length
)
but
in
the
point
of
possession
,
which
might
quickly
be
adjusted
:
that
they
beleeved
this
their
Declaration
would
be
approved
of
both
in
France
and
in
England
;
and
that
they
should
be
exceeding
glad
that
by
the
means
and
Authority
of
the
two
Crowns
such
an
agreement
might
be
the
sooner
made
.
This
Declaration
of
the
United
Provinces
seemed
very
justifiable
to
the
French
Embassadour
at
Brussels
;
and
that
on
the
contrary
the
Archduke
was
too
hot
in
his
proceedings
,
and
in
his
resolving
with
the
Spaniards
to
make
so
great
a
preparation
of
Arms.
They
affirmed
that
Businesses
were
not
brought
to
a
head
or
ripenesse
by
violence
,
but
by
patience
,
that
the
United
Provinces
were
naturally
slow
in
their
resolutions
,
by
reason
of
their
form
of
Government
,
which
was
composed
of
multitudes
,
that
some
one
was
suddenly
to
come
from
France
for
the
accommodation
of
the
affairs
of
Iuliers
,
which
the
Queen
would
use
all
possible
means
to
effect
.
On
the
contrary
,
that
Forces
did
provoke
Forces
;
wherein
Fortune
did
bear
a
much
greater
sway
then
counsell
;
that
it
was
to
be
beleeved
that
the
United
Provinces
would
quickly
be
stirring
with
their
Forces
,
when
they
should
see
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
begin
to
move
with
theirs
,
so
as
the
one
of
them
drawing
up
to
hinder
the
others
designes
,
what
could
the
successe
prove
,
but
that
the
Truce
being
broken
through
the
default
of
the
Archduke
,
and
the
Spaniards
,
a
new
warre
were
to
be
begun
in
Flanders
.
Hee
afterwards
treated
with
the
Archduke
about
this
Declaration
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
did
the
best
offices
he
could
to
suspend
the
taking
up
of
Arms
;
but
the
Archduke
was
no
wayes
satisfied
with
such
a
Declaration
;
but
rather
grew
the
more
jealous
;
he
thought
that
the
United
Provinces
would
spin
out
the
businesse
,
that
they
might
not
quit
Iuliers
;
and
that
the
agreement
touching
possession
between
the
two
Princes
,
though
severed
from
the
principall
cause
,
would
be
a
businesse
of
very
great
length
.
Marquesse
Spinola
had
likewise
the
same
suspitions
,
who
was
Camp-Master-Generall
of
the
Catholike
Army
,
and
the
Chief
Minister
of
State
that
the
King
of
Spain
had
in
Flanders
;
he
therefore
still
egged
on
the
Archduke
to
raise
men
,
and
to
take
to
the
Field
as
soon
as
all
necessaries
could
be
had
.
So
as
the
Archduke
keeping
constant
to
his
former
resolution
,
would
not
listen
to
what
the
French
Embassadour
could
say
,
and
to
the
English
Agent
(
the
Embassadour
in
Ordinary
for
England
not
being
then
at
Brussels
)
who
strengthened
his
reasons
,
by
assuring
him
,
that
when
the
extraordinary
Embassadour
should
come
from
his
King
into
Holland
,
the
Affairs
of
Iuliers
would
be
accommodated
;
he
answered
in
resolute
terms
,
That
he
would
not
suspend
his
resolutions
the
space
of
one
hour
,
till
the
United
Provinces
should
have
quitted
Iuliers
.
The
affairs
of
Spain
were
chiefely
managed
(
as
hath
been
said
)
by
Marquesse
Spinola
,
and
therefore
he
took
upon
him
the
care
of
raising
new
men
,
and
of
providing
for
all
other
things
necessary
.
He
was
naturally
very
vigilant
,
and
ever
bent
himself
wholly
to
the
affairs
in
hand
,
so
as
the
new
Foot
and
Horse
were
quickly
raised
,
and
provision
taken
for
what
else
was
necessary
to
put
the
Armie
together
.
Mastrick
was
designed
for
the
rendezvous
of
the
Army
;
a
City
situated
with
a
stone
bridge
over
the
Mote
towards
the
confines
of
the
Countrie
of
Iuliers
,
and
but
eight
hours
good
march
distant
from
the
Town
of
Iuliers
:
it
was
now
about
the
beginning
of
August
,
and
without
any
longer
delay
,
the
Army
began
to
march
towards
Mastrick
,
with
orders
to
be
in
that
City
by
the
twentieth
of
that
moneth
,
and
twelve
piece
of
Cannon
were
sent
thither
.
This
mean
while
the
United
Provinces
,
when
they
saw
these
the
Archdukes
and
King
of
Spains
proceedings
,
had
brought
in
3000
Foot
into
Iuliers
,
so
as
with
their
men
that
were
there
before
,
●twas
judged
that
they
had
4000
Foot
in
the
Town
and
300
Horse
:
they
had
likewise
with
great
diligence
fortified
the
Town
,
and
provided
it
with
victuals
and
war-like
Ammunition
;
which
were
all
of
them
signs
that
they
would
maintain
it
gallantly
,
in
case
the
Catholick
Army
should
draw
up
towards
it
:
they
had
not
as
yet
moved
any
other
men
,
but
stood
only
narrowly
observing
,
which
way
the
Catholick
Army
would
take
,
that
they
might
assemble
themselves
,
and
bend
whither
it
was
most
fitting
:
But
as
for
what
enterprize
the
Catholike
Army
was
to
fall
upon
;
(
the
true
design
being
then
kept
very
secret
)
the
Governours
of
the
United
Provinces
were
not
only
doubtful
,
and
generally
all
the
Hereticks
,
but
even
the
very
Court
of
Flanders
were
uncertain
;
to
besiege
Iuliers
,
which
was
the
cause
of
the
quarrel
,
twas
thought
it
would
be
a
difficult
undertaking
,
the
Town
being
so
well
provided
of
all
things
;
and
'twas
no
question
,
but
that
the
United
Provinces
would
either
indeavour
to
relieve
it
,
or
would
make
some
other
diversion
on
the
side
of
Flanders
:
to
boot
that
to
go
against
the
forces
of
those
very
Provinces
,
would
be
an
absolute
breach
of
Truce
;
to
which
it
was
known
that
the
Archduke
was
utterly
averse
:
and
therefore
there
were
but
few
that
thought
that
the
Army
would
turn
towards
Iuliers
:
others
guessed
more
narrowly
at
what
did
indeed
insue
;
that
the
Catholick
Army
was
either
to
march
against
Aquisgrane
,
&
to
take
the
government
of
that
City
from
the
Hereticks
,
who
had
with
violence
bereft
the
Catholicks
of
it
;
or
else
against
the
very
Countries
of
Iuliers
and
Cleves
,
to
possesse
themselves
of
some
part
thereof
,
and
thus
to
counterpoise
the
former
invasion
of
the
United
Provinces
.
The
two
last
resolutions
were
both
of
them
taken
:
and
because
the
first
was
against
Aquisgrane
,
it
is
requisit
that
taking
my
rise
a
little
higher
,
I
acquaint
you
briefly
with
the
reason
which
moved
the
Archduke
to
undertake
that
enterprize
.
The
City
of
Aquisgrane
is
subject
to
the
Empire
;
and
is
numbred
amongst
one
of
the
ancientest
,
and
noblest
of
all
Germany
.
The
Catholick
Religion
did
formerly
flourish
very
much
there
,
till
in
these
later
times
the
greatest
part
of
her
inhabitants
fell
into
Luthers
heresie
,
and
many
into
that
of
Calvin
.
The
government
thereof
kept
still
notwithstanding
in
the
hands
of
Catholicks
;
which
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Free
Towns
of
Germany
,
consists
chiefly
in
a
Magistracy
,
whereof
two
Burgomasters
are
the
Heads
:
but
lately
in
the
year
1610.
the
Hereticks
rising
with
greater
violence
then
formerly
against
the
Catholicks
,
they
tooke
the
Magistracy
from
them
,
giving
afterwards
no
respect
to
other
new
commands
which
came
forth
in
favour
of
the
Catholicks
:
they
were
manifestly
favoured
in
these
their
insolencies
,
particularly
by
the
United
Provinces
,
and
by
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
:
by
the
United
Provinces
,
that
they
might
have
that
neighbouring
City
the
more
adherent
to
them
;
by
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
out
of
the
same
reason
:
for
in
the
vacancy
of
the
Emperour
Rodolphus
,
he
administring
that
part
wherein
Aquisgane
is
,
had
confirm'd
the
new
heretical
Magistracie
in
possession
,
and
desired
to
see
it
so
continued
.
The
Emperour
had
made
the
Archduke
Albertus
,
and
the
Elector
of
Cullen
his
Trustees
to
see
these
his
last
mandates
executed
;
which
they
would
gladly
have
done
in
an
amicable
way
,
and
not
by
violence
:
divers
indeavours
and
divers
diligences
were
had
to
this
purpose
,
but
all
in
vain
:
for
the
hereticks
would
not
listen
to
reason
,
and
they
seemed
not
to
fear
Force
:
but
growing
every
day
more
insolent
,
they
had
under
various
pretences
brought
a
Garrison
of
600
Dutch
Foot
into
Aquisgrane
,
saying
that
they
were
Brandenburgs
souldiers
,
when
indeed
they
belonged
to
the
United
Provinces
as
most
men
thought
.
This
was
the
condition
of
Aquisgrane
at
that
time
when
the
Catholick
Army
was
marching
towards
their
Rendezvous
;
at
which
conjuncture
of
time
three
Embassadours
from
the
three
Ecclesiastical
Electors
came
to
Brussels
to
treat
upon
divers
things
which
concerned
the
Catholick
league
of
those
parts
.
And
because
every
one
thought
that
they
came
chiefly
for
the
affairs
of
Iuliers
,
this
common
belief
was
of
great
advantage
to
what
the
Catholick
Army
did
afterwards
undertake
:
as
soon
then
as
the
Army
was
ready
to
march
into
the
field
,
it
came
to
Mastrick
at
the
time
appointed
.
The
government
thereof
in
the
Archdukes
absence
belonged
to
the
Marquess
Spinola
,
so
he
together
with
the
other
chief
Commanders
met
on
the
twentieth
of
August
at
the
same
place
.
I
thought
it
might
very
well
become
me
,
after
having
done
what
belonged
to
my
charge
in
the
former
negotiations
,
to
be
also
upon
this
occasion
in
the
camp
,
(
and
it
was
approved
of
at
Rome
that
I
should
do
so
)
judging
that
it
would
be
a
greater
terrour
to
the
hereticks
,
and
more
honourable
for
the
Pope
and
the
Catholick
cause
if
that
the
Popes
Nuntio
should
be
seen
to
be
in
that
Army
.
The
Marquesse
of
Gualdalutz
,
who
was
Embassadour
from
the
King
of
Spain
in
Flanders
,
resolved
to
be
there
likewise
,
and
therefore
both
of
us
went
together
from
Brussels
,
and
accompanied
Spinola
afterwards
:
we
were
lodged
all
three
together
at
Mastrick
,
where
we
staid
two
days
,
till
such
time
as
the
whole
Army
had
past
over
the
Mose
;
into
our
lodging
came
usually
all
the
chief
commanders
of
the
Army
;
amongst
which
those
of
greatest
esteem
of
the
Spanish
Nation
,
both
for
Nobility
of
bloud
and
opinion
of
valour
,
were
Don
Luis
de
Velasco
;
Don
Fernando
Girone
,
and
Don
Inego
di
Borgia
,
and
of
the
Dutch
;
Count
Bucquoi
,
and
Count
Henry
di
Berg.
Don
Luis
was
General
of
the
Horse
,
being
come
to
that
degree
from
being
General
of
the
Artillery
,
and
had
been
for
a
long
time
Camp-master
of
the
Infantry
.
Don
Fernando
had
likewise
for
many
years
discharged
the
place
of
Camp-master
,
together
with
greater
commands
apart
,
and
going
afterwards
into
Spain
,
he
was
by
the
King
made
one
of
the
supream
Councel
of
War
,
and
was
return'd
again
from
that
Court
with
great
honour
to
the
Army
in
Flanders
.
Don
Inego
di
Borgia
was
then
Camp-master
also
;
and
Governour
of
the
Castle
of
Antwerp
,
which
is
the
most
important
government
,
and
of
greatest
trust
which
is
given
in
Flanders
:
But
he
was
chiefly
commended
for
his
singular
skill
in
Fortification
and
Training
,
which
are
two
so
necessary
points
in
Militia
.
Count
Eucquoi
was
then
General
of
the
Artillery
,
who
had
first
for
many
years
been
Camp-master
of
the
Walloon
Infantry
;
but
being
by
reason
of
his
known
experience
called
some
few
years
before
to
be
governour
of
the
Emperours
forces
in
Germany
,
he
was
not
at
that
time
in
the
Army
.
Count
Henry
di
Berg
was
then
likewise
highly
esteemed
for
his
Souldiery
,
and
specially
for
what
concerned
Horse
,
wherein
he
had
had
sundry
chief
Commands
,
and
had
alwayes
given
proofs
of
better
deserts
.
The
rest
of
the
Colonels
and
Camp-Masters
of
other
Nations
were
all
of
them
men
of
very
good
esteem
in
matter
of
warre
:
But
the
Count
Emden
was
in
particular
much
valued
amongst
them
:
He
was
a
Dutch
Colonell
,
come
of
one
of
the
chiefest
Houses
of
that
part
of
Germany
which
lies
towards
Flanders
;
and
whose
birth
was
alwayes
well
accompanied
with
Valour
.
Divers
were
the
opinions
,
as
hath
been
said
,
concerning
the
motion
of
the
Catholike
Forces
:
but
it
was
not
as
yet
known
what
resolution
they
would
put
on
;
so
good
is
secresie
;
and
so
religiously
ought
Princes
to
observe
it
.
The
unknown
resolutions
being
now
to
bee
put
in
execution
,
and
being
to
bee
made
known
by
the
very
execution
it self
,
Spinola
thought
it
fitting
to
communicate
the
whole
,
first
to
the
chief
Commanders
,
and
others
of
best
respect
,
which
he
did
thus
by
word
of
mouth
.
So
many
and
so
great
(
my
most
noble
Companions
)
have
the
Insolencies
of
the
Heretiques
been
,
and
the
novelty
of
them
in
these
parts
,
as
it
hath
at
last
been
requisite
to
remedy
them
by
Force
;
and
to
begin
with
this
last
of
Iuliers
;
what
other
greater
could
there
be
,
or
more
rash
?
The
United
Provinces
having
had
the
boldnesse
to
Invade
Newtrall
Countries
;
and
to
do
that
now
in
time
of
Truce
,
which
was
never
done
before
in
the
heat
of
warre
:
the
great
zeal
,
that
is
,
the
great
care
,
which
they
shew
to
have
to
the
Publike
,
hath
made
them
enter
Iuliers
.
●ust
such
pretence
as
made
them
rebell
against
their
Prince
,
and
still
perfidiously
maintain
the
same
rebellion
.
The
King
and
Archduke
are
then
justly
incenst
by
such
an
action
;
to
rescent
the
which
,
they
have
recruited
their
Army
with
new
Souldiers
,
which
Army
is
now
met
here
at
Mastrick
;
but
before
wee
fall
upon
the
affairs
of
Iuliers
,
Aquisgrane
being
so
neer
,
wee
ought
to
turn
our
Forces
against
it
,
so
to
chastise
the
Heretiques
of
that
City
,
according
to
the
Deputation
which
the
Archduke
and
Elector
of
Cullen
have
thereof
from
the
Emperour
.
It
is
sufficiently
known
to
all
men
,
how
affrontedly
,
and
with
how
much
scorn
to
the
Imperiall
Mandats
,
they
have
dared
to
usurp
the
Magistracie
of
that
City
,
which
was
first
in
Catholique
hands
;
so
as
in
all
reason
,
so
unjust
a
violence
must
be
redrest
by
a
just
Force
:
And
this
is
that
which
ought
first
to
be
done
:
we
will
suddenly
passe
from
thence
to
the
throwing
down
of
the
Fortification
of
Mulen
,
which
ought
also
to
be
done
by
the
Archduke
in
the
Emperours
Name
.
Since
Brandenburg
would
never
obey
the
Imperiall
Mandat
procured
by
the
City
of
Cullen
to
this
end
,
wee
will
at
the
same
time
enter
the
Countrey
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
,
and
possesse
our selves
of
what
wee
can
there
,
as
the
United
Provinces
have
done
in
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Iuliers
,
and
as
they
would
have
done
in
other
parts
,
had
they
not
been
hindred
by
the
marching
of
our
Forces
.
Though
in
the
similitude
of
successe
,
the
diversity
of
counsells
will
appear
.
For
theirs
would
bee
,
not
to
go
any
more
out
of
Iuliers
,
whereas
wee
shall
be
ready
to
restore
all
the
places
which
we
shall
possesse
our selves
of
,
to
necessitate
the
United
Provinces
to
do
the
like
,
and
leave
the
Affairs
of
those
Countries
in
their
former
condition
.
These
are
for
the
present
the
Kings
and
the
Archdukes
resolutions
,
which
I
have
thought
good
thus
briefly
to
acquaint
you
with
;
and
this
the
order
which
is
therein
to
be
observed
.
It
now
remains
that
we
see
what
the
effects
will
be
;
and
we
may
beleeve
that
there
will
be
no
difficulty
at
all
in
them
,
onely
this
present
Expedition
may
prove
displeasing
unto
us
in
this
behalf
,
that
we
shall
have
the
Keys
of
Aquisgrane
presented
us
before
they
be
demanded
;
and
that
for
our
pastime
wee
shall
see
the
Fortification
of
Mulen
slighted
;
and
all
the
rest
of
our
endeavours
follow
.
All
which
things
will
prove
but
sport
and
pastime
;
wee
having
formerly
been
wont
to
march
with
the
enemy
on
our
Flanck
;
and
to
place
and
finish
our
sieges
with
the
enemie
in
our
face
.
We
shall
not
now
march
with
any
Forces
to
withstand
us
;
and
say
that
the
United
Provinces
shall
move
after
us
,
(
as
it
may
bee
beleeved
they
will
)
shall
wee
not
have
gained
so
much
time
,
as
our
principall
designs
shall
not
possibly
meet
with
any
disturbance
?
So
as
having
such
advantage
over
our
enemies
,
the
United
Provinces
and
Brandenburg
will
be
forc'd
to
suffer
the
controverted
Countries
to
return
into
their
first
condition
.
They
will
be
inforc'd
hereafter
to
abstain
from
Novelties
and
Usurpations
:
and
lastly
,
the
controversie
concerning
that
Countrey
will
of
necessity
(
as
it
is
just
it
should
)
be
ended
by
the
ordinary
way
of
the
Empires
Tribunall
.
Fraud
is
not
alwayes
favoured
by
justice
;
but
the
perfidious
are
oft
times
punisht
by
their
own
perfidiousnesse
.
Thus
by
securing
our
Catholike
neighbours
,
we
shall
likewise
render
our
own
Princes
safety
the
more
secure
;
and
thus
the
world
by
this
new
occurrencie
shall
see
,
that
the
King
and
Archduke
do
never
move
their
Forces
,
but
when
necessitated
either
by
just
defence
to
maintain
their
own
,
or
to
free
others
from
unjust
oppression
.
Spinola
spoke
thus
;
and
his
discourse
was
suddenly
by
the
Commanders
spread
abroad
among
the
Souldiers
,
who
were
all
very
much
joyed
thereat
.
Spinola
went
from
Mastrick
on
the
22.
of
August
,
and
was
the
same
day
in
the
Army
;
wherein
,
in
all
were
2500.
Spaniards
with
800.
Irish
,
under
three
Camp-Masters
,
which
were
Don
Inico
di
Borgia
,
Simon
Autanes
,
and
Don
Iohn
di
Menestis
:
3000.
Dutch
,
under
their
Colonel
,
the
Count
of
Embden
:
1700.
Burgonians
under
the
Baron
of
Balanson
their
Camp-Master
:
and
9000.
Walloons
under
three
Camp-Masters
,
the
Count
Ostrat
,
the
Signior
della
Moteria
,
and
the
Signior
di
Golesin
.
These
were
all
Foot
,
wherein
was
wanting
a
Brigado
of
2000.
Italian
Foot
,
under
the
Camp-Master
Marcillo
del
Giadice
,
who
were
lodged
neer
the
Rhine
,
and
who
had
orders
not
to
stir
,
it
being
intended
that
they
should
bee
set
on
work
in
those
parts
.
To
this
purpose
7.
Companies
of
Horse
were
likewise
left
there
abouts
;
and
18
other
Companies
came
to
Mastrick
.
The
Camp
then
consisted
of
18000
Foot
,
and
2500.
Horse
,
with
12.
pieces
of
Cannon
,
besides
the
Italiar
Foot
,
and
700.
Horse
,
which
came
all
to
their
rendezvous
the
said
day
in
a
large
field
,
between
Mastrick
and
Aquisgrane
,
where
the
Parado
was
made
.
A
stately
sight
in
truth
,
and
worthy
to
bee
frequently
seen
,
i●
the
Forces
which
Christians
so
often
turn
against
themselves
,
were
more
joyntly
turned
against
the
enemies
to
the
Name
of
Christ
.
The
Army
moved
from
the
rendezvous
in
this
order
,
towards
Aquisgrane
.
Dor
Lewis
di
Falasco
,
Generall
of
the
Horse
,
marched
before
the
Foot
with
600.
Horse
,
the
Foot
followed
after
in
four
Bodies
,
one
after
another
.
In
the
first
were
the
Spanish
Foot
,
with
four
piece
of
Artillery
in
their
Front.
In
the
second
,
the
Dutch
and
Burgonians
joyntly
.
In
the
third
6000.
Walloons
with
the
rest
of
the
Artillery
;
and
in
the
last
,
the
othe●
3000.
Walloons
;
after
which
came
600.
Horse
,
which
closed
up
the
Army
in
the
rear
.
The
other
600.
Horse
were
gone
with
Bartholomew
Sanchius
,
Lieutenant
Generall
of
the
Horse
,
before
the
Army
moved
,
to
possesse
a
Passe
whereby
they
might
hinder
the
succour
which
perchance
might
be
sent
from
Iuliers
to
the
Heretikes
of
Aquisgrane
;
which
City
is
not
above
four
easie
hours
march
from
Iuliers
;
but
no
succour
was
sent
them
neither
from
thence
nor
yet
from
any
other
part
.
There
was
not
above
two
hours
march
from
the
rendezvous
to
Aquisgrane
;
so
as
the
same
day
all
the
Army
was
quartered
about
it
.
Aquisgrane
is
a
City
of
a
large
circuit
,
and
lies
almost
wholly
in
a
plain
,
save
that
in
one
part
the
earth
rises
.
It
is
invironed
with
a
Wall
of
ancient
structure
not
any
wayes
fortified
.
In
the
upper
side
it
is
commanded
by
certain
little
Hills
,
within
a
musket
shot
of
the
Walls
,
so
as
the
Cann●●
may
at
pleasure
play
upon
the
houses
.
It
was
generally
thought
that
there
being
no
more
Souldiers
there
but
those
600.
Foot
,
which
I
spoke
of
before
▪
and
the
people
not
being
accustomed
to
Arms
,
the
City
Gates
would
bee
suddenly
thrown
open
:
But
the
Heretikes
continuing
their
contumacy
,
&
being
fomented
in
particular
by
one
of
the
Burgomasters
,
who
had
been
a
chief
Instrument
of
the
violence
used
to
the
Catholikes
;
they
would
first
hear
what
Propositions
should
be
made
unto
them
,
by
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
the
Archdukes
Deputies
;
who
entring
the
next
morning
into
the
City
,
they
acquainted
them
with
what
Commission
their
Princes
had
from
the
Emperour
,
and
desired
that
it
might
be
effected
.
The
Magistracie
took
time
to
Answer
,
and
deferr'd
to
give
their
Answer
longer
then
they
should
have
done
.
Spinola
wondred
at
this
delay
,
so
as
hee
sent
Count
Henry
de
Berg
into
the
City
,
to
exhort
the
Magistracy
presently
to
obey
,
for
otherwise
their
Cannon
should
forthwith
make
entrance
for
them
;
and
to
make
his
threats
the
more
terrible
,
he
gave
present
order
for
the
planting
of
some
pieces
upon
one
of
those
Hills
which
did
most
command
the
City
.
At
last
at
three
dayes
end
the
Heretikes
were
reduced
to
obedience
,
and
sent
forth
the
600.
Foot
which
they
had
within
,
so
as
the
government
was
quickly
put
into
the
hands
of
Catholikes
.
And
to
secure
the
Catholike
party
,
which
was
farre
inferiour
to
the
Hereticall
,
a
Garison
of
1200.
Dutch
,
of
the
Count
Emdens
Regiment
were
left
in
Aquisgrane
.
The
Heretikes
feared
lest
the
City
should
have
been
sackt
by
the
Army
:
But
Spinola
had
strict
command
from
the
Arch-duke
at
his
departure
from
Brussels
,
not
to
suffer
any
such
thing
to
be
done
.
So
as
neither
did
the
Souldiers
enter
the
Town
,
nor
did
any
other
disorder
insue
.
At
this
time
,
after
so
long
delay
,
it
was
at
last
resolved
in
France
,
that
Monsieur
di
Rifugie
one
of
the
chiefest
Councellors
of
that
Court
should
be
sent
into
Holland
:
But
upon
the
Armies
meeting
at
the
rendezvous
.
The
English
Embassadour
was
already
arrived
in
Holland
,
and
by
the
English
Agent
in
Brussels
,
did
forthwith
very
much
presse
the
Arch-duke
,
that
hee
would
cause
the
further
proceeding
of
Arms
to
cease
,
giving
assured
hopes
that
the
United
Provinces
would
accept
of
the
Proposition
made
by
his
King
of
depositing
Iuliers
into
Neutrall
hands
:
To
which
the
Arch-duke
would
by
no
means
consent
.
Soon
after
the
United
Provinces
declared
that
they
did
accept
of
the
King
of
Englands
Proposition
;
and
that
for
the
manner
of
doing
it
,
they
would
refer
themselves
to
the
Embassadours
of
France
and
of
England
,
who
were
then
with
them
:
the
English
Agent
did
therefore
with
much
fervency
urge
his
former
desire
;
and
the
French
Embassadour
joyned
with
him
therein
:
but
the
Archduke
being
incouraged
by
the
successe
at
Aquisgrane
,
answered
them
;
that
he
desired
the
depositing
might
first
be
done
;
and
that
he
would
then
presently
stop
the
further
proceeding
of
the
Army
:
otherwise
that
he
would
never
consent
thereunto
upon
bare
promises
;
so
as
without
any
further
losse
of
time
,
Spinola
after
he
had
reduced
the
affairs
of
Aquisgrane
according
to
his
desire
,
entred
presently
into
the
Country
of
Iuliers
;
and
marched
with
his
Army
against
the
Town
of
Duren
,
which
is
one
of
the
chiefest
of
that
Country
:
Those
of
the
Town
received
in
a
Garrison
of
600
Dutch
,
without
any
contradiction
,
as
did
some
other
Towns
of
small
importance
near
Duren
:
at
which
time
the
Italians
had
possest
themselves
of
Orsoi
;
a
place
of
important
situation
upon
the
Rhine
:
and
they
had
already
begun
to
throw
a
bridge
of
boats
over
the
same
River
,
at
Remburg
.
Spinola
marched
that
way
,
and
in
few
dayes
march
brought
the
Army
thither
;
and
whilest
the
Army
were
upon
their
march
,
he
went
on
the
other
side
the
Rhine
to
make
a
visit
to
the
Duke
of
Newburg
(
the
Palatine
was
now
called
Duke
,
his
Father
being
just
then
dead
)
and
his
dutches
,
who
were
then
at
Dosseldorp
:
at
the
same
time
,
the
fortification
at
Mulen
was
thrown
down
without
any
obstacle
,
to
the
great
joy
of
those
of
Cullen
.
The
Catholick
Army
past
the
River
at
Remburg
,
and
turned
suddenly
upon
Wessell
,
a
Town
which
lies
a
little
lower
upon
the
same
River
:
in
former
times
the
City
of
Wessell
was
comprized
under
the
Dukedome
of
Cleves
;
but
for
many
years
of
late
,
licentiousnesse
increasing
with
heresie
,
it
became
almost
wholly
free
,
and
was
governed
as
are
the
Hans
Towns
of
Germany
;
so
as
since
then
they
have
acknowledged
the
Dukes
of
Cleves
rather
as
their
protectors
then
as
their
Princes
.
The
Inhabitants
are
almost
all
Calvinists
,
and
therefore
have
chiefly
combined
with
the
hereticks
of
those
parts
,
who
professe
the
same
sect
,
and
particularly
with
the
United
Provinces
:
from
whom
they
have
received
most
incouragement
both
by
their
Forces
,
and
by
the
neighbourhood
of
their
frontiers
:
the
seat
of
Wessell
is
exceeding
considerable
,
for
on
the
one
side
it
commands
the
Rhine
,
and
on
the
other
the
Lippa
,
a
River
which
fals
into
the
Rhine
:
The
Town
is
of
a
good
circuit
,
and
sufficiently
fortified
on
one
side
;
full
of
Inhabitants
,
given
much
to
traffique
,
and
so
abounding
in
all
things
as
it
furnishes
the
neighbouring
parts
with
all
necessaries
.
The
inhabitants
of
Wessell
were
much
astonished
,
and
affrighted
when
they
saw
the
Army
draw
near
it
;
they
did
not
expect
that
the
Flanders
forces
would
reflect
upon
them
,
for
they
perswaded
themselves
,
that
their
Town
should
be
dealt
withall
likewise
as
Newtral
,
and
as
one
of
the
Hans
Towns
of
Germany
.
They
had
therefore
formerly
refused
to
receive
a
garrison
offered
them
by
the
United
Provinces
;
who
having
gathered
many
of
their
men
together
upon
those
frontieres
,
and
when
the
Catholick
Army
drew
near
unto
it
,
had
offered
to
succour
Wessell
,
yea
,
and
if
need
should
be
,
to
take
openly
upon
them
their
protection
:
and
doubtesly
if
Wessell
had
taken
in
any
garrison
of
the
United
Provinces
,
Spinola
would
never
have
accosted
it
:
for
his
orders
from
the
Archduke
were
,
not
to
wage
war
with
any
of
the
forces
of
the
United
Provinces
,
nor
to
give
no
occasion
of
the
breach
of
Truce
.
The
Catholick
Army
did
soon
begirt
the
Town
on
all
sides
,
which
seeming
at
first
to
make
some
resistance
,
and
having
made
many
shot
out
of
the
Town
and
killed
some
of
the
Catholick
Army
,
forced
Spinola
to
open
his
Trenches
,
and
plant
his
battery
on
the
suburbs
side
:
which
when
they
began
to
play
,
the
inhabitants
finding
they
were
not
able
to
defend
themselves
,
and
that
all
succour
was
excluded
from
them
,
they
resolved
at
the
end
of
four
dayes
to
yield
upon
some
conditions
;
the
chief
article
whereof
was
,
that
when
the
United
Provinces
should
restore
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Iuliers
,
the
Town
of
Wessell
should
likewise
be
restored
to
its
former
condition
Spinola
advanced
no
further
with
his
Army
:
his
men
were
already
too
much
diminished
by
reason
of
many
garrisons
which
he
had
placed
in
sundry
parts
,
and
was
still
placing
on
both
sides
of
the
Rhine
,
so
as
he
would
not
place
any
as
he
might
have
done
in
Emerick
and
Res
,
two
good
Towns
upon
the
Rhine
,
and
near
Wessell
:
whereupon
Count
Maurice
losing
no
opportunity
,
and
having
with
him
14000
Foot
and
3000
Horse
in
the
neighbouring
parts
,
suddenly
possest
himself
of
those
two
Towns
,
and
afterwards
of
many
other
lesser
ones
in
the
same
controverted
Countries
,
on
each
side
the
Rhine
:
He
had
likewise
received
strict
commission
from
the
United
Provinces
not
to
meddle
with
the
King
of
Spains
nor
the
Archdukes
Forces
,
to
the
end
that
all
occasion
of
the
breach
of
Truce
might
be
likewise
shunn'd
on
their
sides
;
so
as
it
was
very
observable
that
in
these
movings
or
Forces
,
the
Souldiers
of
the
one
Army
did
not
hinder
the
others
proceedings
,
but
oft
times
met
one
with
another
and
proceeded
friendly
together
;
and
he
who
came
first
took
first
possession
without
any
manner
of
disturbance
.
Spinola
took
up
his
quarters
near
Wessel
,
and
Count
Maurice
his
near
Res
,
within
two
hours
march
one
of
another
;
and
the
Duke
of
Newburg
and
his
men
which
were
4000
Foot
and
400
Horse
,
joyned
with
Spinola
,
as
did
also
seven
hundred
of
Brandenburgs
Horse
,
and
a
Regiment
of
Foot
of
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
with
Maurice
.
It
cannot
be
said
what
commotion
the
taking
of
Wessell
caused
in
France
,
in
England
,
in
Germany
,
and
amongst
all
the
hereticks
;
for
fear
lest
the
Spaniards
out
of
various
pretences
might
appropriate
unto
themselves
a
purchase
of
such
concernment
.
Monsieur
De
Refuge
was
this
mean
while
come
to
Brussels
,
and
going
immediately
with
the
Lieger
French
Embassadour
to
Gaunt
,
where
the
Archduke
and
the
Infanta
his
Wife
,
then
were
;
the
first
proposition
which
he
made
was
,
that
a
suspension
of
Arms
might
be
had
on
all
sides
,
to
the
which
the
Archduke
answered
,
that
he
might
go
to
Holland
,
and
make
the
motion
first
there
.
Refuge
before
his
departure
would
have
had
the
Archduke
promise
to
give
way
thereunto
on
his
side
,
but
could
not
get
him
so
to
do
:
yet
the
Archduke
shewed
some
good
inclinations
thereunto
,
&
told
Refuge
,
that
he
should
be
glad
such
a
Treaty
for
suspension
of
Arms
might
be
had
,
as
had
already
been
motioned
between
Spinola
and
Maurice
;
which
did
not
take
effect
by
reason
of
divers
difficulties
that
were
therein
met
withall
;
nor
was
there
any
further
talke
of
suspension
:
wherefore
as
soon
as
Refuge
was
gone
from
Gaunt
and
come
to
Holland
,
he
and
the
English
Embassadour
were
of
opinion
,
that
the
readiest
way
to
reconcile
the
two
Princes
was
,
that
they
two
Embassadours
should
go
to
the
Armies
,
and
endeavour
that
a
conference
between
deputies
might
be
had
in
some
fitting
place
thereabouts
,
by
whose
means
the
desired
accommodation
might
be
had
.
To
this
purpose
Refuge
and
Wotton
went
to
the
Armies
,
and
having
spoken
with
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
,
with
Spinola
and
Maurice
,
they
agreed
upon
a
conference
in
Santen
,
a
Town
within
the
Dukedome
of
Cleves
,
near
the
Rhine
,
but
on
the
contrary
side
,
and
almost
equally
distant
from
the
one
and
the
other
Camp
,
Here
met
Refuge
on
the
behalf
of
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
French
Embassadour
who
was
resident
in
Holland
;
Wotton
and
the
English
Lieger
Embassadour
resident
in
Holland
likewise
,
on
the
behalf
of
the
King
of
England
;
Pietro
Pecquio
Chancellour
of
Brabant
,
and
the
Counsellor
Wiscer
for
the
Archduke
;
Three
Deputies
for
the
Elector
of
Cullen
;
Seven
for
the
seven
United
Provinces
;
Two
for
the
Elector
Palatine
;
the
which
two
did
likewise
represent
the
Union
of
all
the
heretick
League
of
Germany
:
Three
for
Brandenburg
,
and
three
for
Newburg
.
The
conference
began
in
the
beginning
of
October
:
The
chief
drift
of
the
French
and
English
Embassadours
,
and
the
hereticks
Deputies
was
,
that
this
new
agreement
should
relate
to
the
former
,
which
by
procurement
of
the
late
King
of
France
,
of
the
King
of
England
,
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
of
the
other
Princes
of
the
heretical
League
of
Germany
insued
between
the
Duke
of
Brandenburg
and
Duke
of
Newburg
,
as
was
shewn
at
first
:
and
therefore
those
Embassadours
and
Deputies
began
to
proceed
joyntly
in
the
conference
,
leaving
out
the
Deputies
of
the
Elector
of
Cullen
,
and
of
the
Archduke
:
yet
Refuge
and
Wotton
acquainted
these
others
with
all
that
was
done
,
and
indeavoured
,
in
all
other
demenour
to
appear
,
as
Mediators
,
not
as
parties
;
their
chiefest
diffidence
was
notwithstanding
in
the
Archdukes
deputies
,
out
of
the
aim
they
had
that
when
this
new
agreement
should
be
made
,
it
might
not
be
acknowledged
as
from
the
Authority
of
the
King
of
Spain
and
of
the
Archduke
.
These
were
the
jealousies
which
were
had
at
the
beginning
of
the
conference
:
it
was
not
doubted
by
any
of
the
Embassadours
or
Deputies
,
but
that
the
too
great
communion
in
all
things
to
which
the
two
Princes
were
necessitated
by
the
former
agreement
had
been
the
chiefe
cause
of
dissension
between
them
;
therefore
care
was
had
in
this
new
agreement
which
was
in
Treaty
,
to
make
such
a
division
as
each
of
them
should
injoy
severally
half
of
the
pretended
states
;
and
that
except
it
were
their
Titles
and
some
other
things
of
common
use
,
they
should
in
all
the
rest
be
wholly
divided
one
from
another
:
one
of
the
chief
difficulties
lay
in
the
Town
of
Iuliers
,
because
that
being
munited
by
a
good
Castle
,
'twas
thought
that
Town
might
be
advantagious
to
him
to
whose
share
it
should
fall
:
it
was
therefore
propounded
that
the
Castle
should
be
dismantled
on
the
side
towards
the
Town
;
or
else
that
Iuliers
should
remain
in
the
hands
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
Wessell
in
the
Archdukes
hand
,
and
both
of
these
to
be
restored
when
the
differences
should
be
decided
between
the
two
Princes
:
and
as
for
the
main
division
,
it
was
propounded
,
that
one
of
the
two
Princes
should
divide
,
and
the
other
should
chuse
;
or
else
that
each
of
them
should
possesse
his
several
half
for
six
moneths
,
and
then
change
halves
for
other
six
moneths
,
and
that
this
course
should
be
still
continued
:
As
concerning
the
dismantling
of
Iuliers
,
the
Embasdours
of
France
and
England
,
together
with
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
,
and
other
hereticks
,
inclined
more
to
this
proposal
then
to
leave
that
Town
in
possession
of
the
United
Provinces
,
to
the
end
that
Wessell
might
not
remain
in
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
Archdukes
hands
:
and
for
what
concerned
the
main
division
,
Newburg
would
have
willingly
accepted
of
the
first
proposal
,
which
certainly
was
the
justest
,
and
likeliest
to
endure
:
but
Brandenburg
seemed
to
be
more
inclined
to
the
second
,
to
which
the
Deputies
of
the
United
Provinces
did
likewise
stick
very
closely
.
To
say
truth
,
such
a
bargain
appear'd
very
strange
,
for
it
might
easily
be
foreseen
,
what
confusion
it
would
bring
with
it
:
it
was
long
disputed
between
the
Embassadours
and
Deputies
upon
this
point
;
and
the
chiefest
contention
was
between
Refuge
and
Pecchi●
:
who
because
he
had
been
Embassadour
in
ordinary
from
the
Archduke
,
in
in
France
,
and
knew
how
much
the
French
did
favour
the
United
Provinces
,
did
therefore
oppose
Refuge
stifly
when
occasion
served
:
at
last
the
opiniatrecy
of
Brandenburg
,
and
of
the
United
Provinces
was
such
,
as
they
drew
over
the
Embassadours
to
prefer
the
second
proposal
of
alternate
possession
,
before
the
first
of
each
Princes
contenting
himself
with
the
half
of
the
state
apart
.
Spinola
did
presently
acquaint
the
Archduke
herewith
,
to
whom
for
this
purpose
he
sent
the
Count
Octavio
Viscount
,
when
being
sent
a
little
before
into
Spain
,
was
now
returned
with
a
new
supply
of
300000
crowns
,
and
was
come
to
the
Army
to
treat
with
Spinola
.
The
Archduke
desired
very
much
to
see
the
two
Princes
accorded
;
that
Arms
should
be
laid
down
,
and
that
all
danger
of
breaking
the
Truce
might
cease
;
the
which
was
greatly
likewise
desired
in
Spain
,
as
Viscount
related
:
but
on
the
other
side
the
Archduke
was
much
averse
to
the
second
proposal
,
thinking
that
by
it
the
accommodation
would
not
last
long
;
and
that
by
this
means
the
discord
between
the
two
Princes
would
rather
be
deferr'd
then
ended
.
The
Spanish
ministers
of
state
were
likewise
very
averse
thereunto
,
and
of
all
the
rest
the
Embassadour
did
much
presse
the
Archduke
,
that
the
King
might
be
fully
advertised
,
&
that
his
will
might
be
known
,
before
the
businesses
in
treaty
should
be
fully
concluded
:
The
Archdukes
resolution
hereupon
was
,
to
send
Viscount
back
again
to
the
Army
with
directions
to
Spinola
,
to
endeavour
that
the
conference
might
be
drawn
out
in
length
as
long
as
possibly
he
could
,
that
he
might
have
time
to
advise
thereof
first
in
Spain
;
which
if
it
could
not
be
done
,
he
then
left
it
to
him
to
do
upon
the
place
what
time
and
necessity
should
counsel
:
and
because
this
was
no
better
then
to
leave
him
a
large
liberty
to
agree
;
the
Spaniards
storm'd
cruelly
,
and
chiefly
that
Wessells
should
be
restored
,
and
so
great
a
purchase
be
lost
which
neither
cost
money
,
bloud
,
nor
expence
of
time
,
without
the
Kings
knowledge
:
whereupon
the
Embassadour
resolved
to
dispatch
away
a
messenger
speedily
to
Spain
,
and
writ
thus
by
him
to
the
King.
How
much
the
getting
of
Wessell
concerns
your
Majesties
affairs
in
Flanders
,
the
sorrow
of
your
enemies
do
sufficiently
manifest
:
they
are
much
displeased
to
see
your
Majesties
Ensigns
in
the
most
important
seat
of
the
whole
Rhine
;
and
that
that
should
be
your
Majesties
magazine
of
Arms
in
Flanders
,
which
you
may
at
any
time
upon
any
occurrence
draw
from
thence
and
remove
whither
your
Majesties
own
occasions
,
or
those
of
your
Queens
,
which
are
never
sever'd
from
yours
,
shall
most
require
in
these
parts
:
then
since
there
cannot
be
a
greater
purchase
,
great
consideration
ought
to
be
had
before
your
Majestie
deprive
your self
of
it
.
The
Archduke
,
and
some
other
of
your
Majesties
ministers
of
state
,
fear
that
if
Wessell
be
not
suddenly
restored
,
the
Truce
with
the
United
Provinces
will
break
:
and
I
and
many
other
of
my
opinion
believe
that
they
will
rather
the
more
willingly
continue
it
,
out
of
hopes
they
may
get
Wessell
from
you
by
way
of
Treaty
;
for
they
see
'tis
vain
to
think
of
getting
it
by
force
,
and
that
then
the
Truce
would
be
broken
with
much
more
advantage
to
your
Majesty
then
to
them
:
But
if
Wessell
be
restored
,
and
that
be
done
which
is
so
much
desired
by
the
United
Provinces
,
and
by
your
Majesties
greatest
enemies
;
what
security
can
there
be
had
that
the
Provinces
themselves
will
not
indeavour
the
same
invasion
?
is
not
the
example
of
Iuliers
fresh
in
memory
?
and
of
how
much
greater
importance
will
this
be
unto
them
then
that
?
Iuliers
is
not
seated
upon
their
Frontiers
;
whereas
Wessell
lies
upon
their
principal
Ports
:
Will
your
Majestie
know
the
true
and
right
intentions
of
themselves
,
and
of
their
friends
:
They
have
imbraced
(
as
your
Majestie
shall
understand
by
another
Letter
of
mine
)
as
the
finall
agreement
between
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
,
an
overture
,
whence
confusion
,
and
not
quiet
is
to
be
expected
between
them
;
not
peace
in
those
parts
,
but
greater
troubles
then
before
:
nor
do
they
this
with
any
other
intention
,
but
that
the
United
Provinces
may
have
better
opportunitie
hereafter
,
to
effect
that
to
their
own
advantage
in
the
future
troubles
,
which
they
have
so
shamefully
dared
to
do
in
the
past
troubles
:
yet
for
all
this
I
am
not
against
the
surrendering
of
Wessell
,
when
it
may
stand
with
other
more
important
respects
:
but
I
would
have
it
to
be
done
,
as
also
the
agreement
at
Santen
to
be
concluded
,
when
your
Majestie
shall
be
fully
acquainted
with
the
whole
proceedings
,
and
when
they
shall
have
your
consent
thereunto
,
and
not
before
.
All
times
will
serve
for
losses
,
but
not
for
acquisitions
:
nay
,
when
occasion
is
not
laid
hold
of
,
she
escapes
,
and
oft
times
faces
about
and
proves
adverse
:
those
happy
successes
which
have
insued
,
are
chiefly
due
to
your
Majesties
most
glorious
Forces
.
And
now
that
Justice
and
Fortune
seem
to
contend
which
of
them
shall
favour
them
most
;
your
Majestie
will
certainly
so
husband
this
propitiousnesse
,
as
that
your
wonted
wisdom
may
likewise
therein
be
admired
.
These
were
the
contents
of
the
Letter
;
but
before
Viscounts
return
to
the
Army
,
it
being
every
day
more
clearly
seen
what
disorders
would
arise
from
the
point
of
alternate
possession
,
another
way
was
found
out
,
and
finally
concluded
,
which
was
:
that
as
equal
a
division
as
might
be
,
being
made
of
the
controverted
states
,
and
the
lots
being
cast
,
he
of
the
two
Princes
should
chuse
first
,
whose
Lot
should
be
first
drawn
:
and
because
they
had
already
agreed
upon
the
other
lesse
considerable
points
,
they
came
at
last
to
agree
the
whole
capitulation
;
the
substance
whereof
was
this
:
that
the
Souldiers
which
were
introduced
into
whatsoever
part
of
the
said
Countries
should
immediately
be
drawn
from
thence
:
that
the
two
Princes
should
ingage
themselves
,
not
to
put
any
Town
of
the
said
Countries
into
any
whatsoever
third
hand
;
that
all
Fortifications
made
by
eitherside
since
May
last
should
be
demolished
;
that
al
those
who
were
either
gone
out
,
or
driven
out
of
those
Countrys
,
should
be
restored
to
their
goods
,
offices
and
benefices
:
that
all
the
innovations
which
had
been
made
either
in
the
Church
or
state
,
should
be
reordered
:
that
the
two
Princes
should
reside
each
of
them
severally
in
the
division
that
should
fall
unto
him
;
provided
that
the
said
Countries
should
be
thus
divided
:
To
wit
,
the
Dukedome
of
Cleves
,
the
Countries
of
Marca
,
and
of
Ravensburg
,
the
Lordship
of
Ravesten
,
and
some
other
Lordships
and
feudatories
in
Brabant
,
and
in
Flanders
,
on
the
one
part
;
and
on
the
other
,
the
Dukedomes
of
Iuliers
,
and
of
Berg
,
with
all
their
dependencies
.
That
each
of
the
Princes
should
have
that
part
of
those
dominions
,
which
should
fall
to
his
share
by
casting
lots
:
and
that
each
of
them
should
govern
their
proportion
in
the
common
name
:
that
the
offices
and
benefices
of
the
said
Countries
should
be
bestowed
by
those
two
Princes
,
being
disposed
of
Alternately
each
of
them
their
moneth
about
,
accordingly
as
they
should
fall
;
and
that
the
publique
revenues
should
be
equally
divided
between
them
.
All
which
things
the
Princes
were
to
ingage
themselves
by
promise
,
and
in
the
word
of
a
Prince
to
keep
inviolably
.
These
Articles
were
subscribed
by
the
Embassadours
of
France
and
England
,
by
the
deputies
of
the
Elector
Palatine
of
Rhine
,
and
by
those
of
the
United
Provinces
;
all
which
bound
their
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Superiours
to
see
the
agreement
made
good
;
and
this
was
subscribed
only
by
the
Embassadours
and
above
said
Deputies
,
because
as
I
have
said
,
they
pretended
that
the
present
agreement
should
have
relation
to
the
former
,
which
was
made
by
the
two
Princes
by
the
authoritie
and
intercession
of
the
same
Crowns
,
and
the
prenominated
Heretique
Potentates
.
Brandenburg
,
and
Newburg
did
afterwards
subscribe
and
ratifie
the
capitulation
,
and
obliged
themselves
to
observe
them
:
The
agreement
being
thus
concluded
,
the
first
Article
which
was
to
be
put
in
execution
,
was
to
draw
the
Armies
out
of
those
Countries
:
'Twas
thought
necessary
that
the
removing
them
from
thence
should
be
done
with
such
cautiousnesse
,
as
there
should
be
no
occasion
of
future
leavying
of
Forces
,
through
any
such
novelties
as
had
before
hapned
:
Whereupon
a
treaty
was
had
between
Spinola
and
Count
Maurice
,
whereby
each
of
them
should
oblige
themselves
expresly
in
writing
to
bring
in
no
more
forces
in
time
to
come
,
nor
to
endeavour
any
invasion
in
those
Countries
;
which
writing
was
afterwards
to
be
ratified
by
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
on
the
one
side
,
and
by
the
United
Provinces
on
the
other
side
;
but
there
arose
presently
divers
difficulties
about
the
form
of
the
words
.
Spinola
desired
the
declaration
might
be
free
and
absolute
;
Maurice
would
have
it
only
refer
to
the
agreement
at
Santen
;
which
Spinola
thought
not
convenient
,
because
the
Archdukes
Deputies
were
not
suffered
to
subscribe
unto
the
agreement
:
some
dayes
were
spent
about
the
form
of
this
Declaration
:
and
the
Embassadours
laboured
very
much
to
contrive
it
so
as
it
might
satisfie
all
parties
,
but
still
the
difficulties
grew
the
greater
,
the
more
they
strove
to
overcome
them
.
●Twas
now
December
,
and
the
Embassadours
growing
weary
of
these
new
delaies
which
arose
in
the
execution
of
the
Agreement
,
resolved
to
be
gone
:
when
the
messenger
who
was
sent
to
Madrid
by
the
Spanish
Embassadour
who
was
at
Brussels
,
returned
from
thence
to
the
Catholique
Camp
,
who
brought
peremptory
commission
that
the
agreement
at
Santen
should
not
be
fully
concluded
,
without
the
Kings
privity
,
and
that
in
the
mean
while
Wessell
should
not
be
restored
,
and
that
the
state
of
affairs
should
continue
in
their
present
condition
;
at
this
mans
arrival
there
was
a
stay
made
of
all
things
.
The
Embassadours
much
incensed
,
would
tarry
no
longer
,
but
departed
suddenly
for
Holland
:
and
the
other
Deputies
returned
to
their
own
homes
.
Maurice
distributed
his
Army
into
divers
parts
;
and
Spinola
did
the
like
:
leaving
3000
Foot
in
Wessell
,
part
Spaniards
,
part
Walloons
,
and
300
Horse
,
with
a
Fort
on
their
flank
on
the
other
side
of
the
Rhine
.
Spinola
returned
afterwards
to
Brussels
,
whither
Duke
Newburg
resolved
likewise
to
come
,
to
thanke
the
Archduke
for
the
favours
he
had
received
from
him
,
and
to
speak
with
him
at
nearer
distance
of
his
affairs
:
a
little
before
the
conclusion
of
the
Treaty
at
Santen
,
Count
Zalleren
was
come
to
the
Catholique
Camp
,
who
was
sent
from
the
Emperour
to
the
Archduke
to
endeavour
that
the
agreement
might
not
be
concluded
any
wayes
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Imperiall
Authority
or
Interest
:
Matthias
would
have
had
it
ordered
so
,
as
that
the
controverted
Countries
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
,
might
rest
in
him
by
way
of
sequestration
,
till
the
main
cause
should
be
decided
:
And
hee
likewise
desired
that
no
agreement
might
in
any
means
bee
made
between
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Duke
of
Saxony
.
Count
Zoleren
prest
very
much
upon
these
two
points
.
He
came
afterwards
to
Brussels
,
at
the
same
time
that
Newburg
resolved
to
go
thither
,
and
did
in
person
renew
his
desires
with
the
Arch-duke
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
he
had
the
fitter
occasion
to
do
so
,
by
reason
that
the
affairs
between
Brandenb●rg
and
Newburg
were
at
a
stay
.
When
Newburg
and
Spinola
were
come
to
Brussels
,
the
Arch-duke
desirous
fully
to
justifie
in
Spain
whatsoever
had
been
done
on
his
behalf
,
gave
a
particular
account
unto
the
King
of
all
that
was
treated
on
,
and
concluded
at
Santen
,
and
of
the
difficulties
which
arose
afterwards
between
Maurice
and
Spinola
about
the
withdrawing
of
their
Forces
,
all
that
he
added
was
rather
to
shew
his
rescenting
what
the
Embassadour
had
written
,
to
justifie
what
he
himself
had
done
.
Your
Majesties
(
said
hee
)
may
then
haply
comprehend
that
it
was
not
possible
to
hinder
the
agreement
,
since
the
issue
thereof
depended
upon
those
who
did
subscribe
it
.
The
resolution
of
entring
upon
,
and
of
restoring
,
was
at
first
taken
,
as
your
Majestie
very
well
knows
by
your
knowledge
and
consent
,
nor
can
the
particular
promise
bee
denied
,
which
was
made
to
restore
Wessell
when
Iuliers
should
be●
restored
.
And
who
can
doubt
but
that
to
go
against
it
,
will
produc●
great
jealousies
in
France
,
in
England
,
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
and
in
all
the
rest
of
the
Hereticall
League
in
Germany
?
and
that
all
those
that
are
interressed
will
not
by
all
means
possible
endeavor
the
execution
thereof
?
suspitions
do
not
always
end
in
suspitions
:
But
the
fire
o●
publike
evils
beginning
thus
to
creep
,
doth
at
last
break
forth
into
high
flames
of
Troubles
.
In
brief
,
whether
will
your
Majestie
have
the
Truce
continue
,
and
have
Wessell
restored
;
or
will
you
have
it
broken
,
which
may
easily
bee
done
by
keeping
possession
of
Wessell
?
I
cannot
think
your
Majestie
can
so
farre
undervalue
those
reasons
which
induced
you
to
lay
down
Arms
,
as
that
you
will
bee
now
induced
to
reassume
them
without
apparent
necessity
.
For
what
concerns
us
,
I
do
not
finde
our
affairs
much
bettered
yet
:
nor
do
I
esteem
the
acquisition
of
Wessell
to
bee
of
so
great
Importance
,
as
that
for
it
Flanders
bee
to
be
again
involved
in
a
more
bitter
warre
then
was
the
former
.
This
restitution
is
particularly
due
to
the
Tribunall
of
publike
Faith
,
and
those
actions
may
be
esteemed
very
advantagious
which
by
the
sole
end
of
Justice
,
shall
also
compasse
the
end
of
profit
May
your
Majesty
bee
pleased
to
consider
the
good
successe
that
wee
have
had
.
How
well
are
the
affairs
of
Aquisgrane
,
and
Mulen
setled
?
How
well
are
the
Duke
of
Newburgs
affairs
restablisht
?
and
the
Catholike
cause
,
which
must
always
bee
equally
the
Austrian
cause
,
remains
in
all
other
points
,
in
much
better
condition
hereabouts
then
doth
the
Hereticall
Faction
.
We
must
then
make
good
use
of
these
successes
;
which
doth
not
lie
in
going
about
immaturely
to
atchieve
greater
.
Fortune
is
variable
;
shee
is
gone
when
we
least
think
on●t
,
and
huggs
her self
when
she
makes
the
greatest
of
Mortals
the
greatest
laughing
stocks
.
The
Arch-duke
wrote
concisely
thus
unto
the
King
;
and
exhorted
him
with
much
efficacie
,
that
hee
would
give
way
to
the
things
as
they
,
were
agitated
and
concluded
.
It
was
two
moneths
before
any
answer
came
from
the
King
,
who
would
well
weigh
the
resolution
which
was
to
bee
taken
in
so
important
an
affair
.
And
at
last
his
answer
was
this
;
That
the
agreement
at
Santen
should
be
put
in
execution
,
that
Wessell
,
and
all
the
other
places
possest
should
bee
restored
,
when
the
United
Provinces
should
do
the
like
;
with
such
security
,
as
there
should
be
no
more
cause
of
fear
,
of
their
making
hereafter
any
new
invasion
in
the
Countreys
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
.
As
soon
as
this
answer
was
come
,
the
Duke
of
Newburg
went
from
Brussels
to
Germany
,
to
take
possession
of
his
Patrimoniall
estate
:
and
as
for
the
execution
of
what
was
concluded
on
in
Santen
he
left
the
disposall
thereof
,
and
of
his
interest
there●in
freely
to
the
Arch-duke
.
Hee
had
stayed
about
some
two
moneths
in
Brussels
,
in
which
time
hee
oft-times
discoursed
at
large
,
with
me
about
his
affairs
:
and
seemed
to
bee
much
bound
to
the
Pope
,
who
had
so
affectionately
assisted
him
;
and
in
all
other
things
shewed
such
wisdom
and
piety
,
as
the
winning
of
such
a
Prince
,
at
that
time
over
to
the
Catholike
cause
,
particularly
in
Germany
,
was
to
be
really
esteemed
a
great
purchase
to
the
universall
cause
of
the
Church
.
Diverse
negotiations
were
at
this
time
had
between
him
and
Count
Zoleren
;
Zoleren
would
have
had
him
to
have
cast
himself
freely
upon
the
Emperors
Judgement
in
the
cause
of
the
controverted
states
;
and
that
hee
should
have
received
the
Electour
of
Saxony
for
his
companion
in
the
possession
of
those
Countreys
,
that
so
hee
might
the
easier
drive
out
Brandenburg
,
who
openly
declared
his
con●umacy
against
the
Emperour
.
Newburg
seemed
willing
to
submit
himself
to
the
Imperiall
Judgement
,
but
upon
condition
that
his
present
affairs
might
not
be
impaired
by
the
uncertainty
of
future
hopes
.
The
Arch●duke
had
received
full
Authority
from
the
Emperour
to
agree
those
motions
made
by
Zoleren
;
but
hee
thought
it
fitting
to
see
first
what
the
issue
of
the
agreement
at
Santen
would
bee
:
wherefore
though
Newburg
went
away
,
Zoleren
stayed
at
Brussels
;
and
the
Arch-duke
began
suddenly
after
the
resolution
was
come
from
Spain
,
to
set
on
foot
the
endeavouring
a
promise
of
not
introducing
any
Forces
for
the
future
,
under
whatsoever
pretence
into
the
controverted
Countreys
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
,
not
between
Spinola
and
Maurice
,
but
between
himself
and
the
United
Provinces
.
Many
moneths
were
herein
consumed
with
much
prolixity
;
for
the
negotiation
proceeded
very
slowly
,
which
was
to
bee
mannaged
by
Letters
,
sometime●
by
the
way
of
France
,
sometimes
by
the
way
of
England
,
sometimes
by
the
way
of
Holland
.
Many
were
the
difficulties
,
none
of
which
could
ever
bee
overcome
.
That
which
pleased
one
party
,
raised
jealousie
in
the
other
.
The
United
Provinces
following
Count
Maurice
his
first
sence
,
would
that
this
promise
should
have
reference
to
the
agreement
at
Santen
:
and
the
Arch-duke
seconded
therein
by
Spinola
,
said
that
was
not
fitting
to
be
done
.
They
discoursed
of
referring
this
promise
to
the
two
Kings
of
France
and
of
England
,
without
any
mention
of
the
agreement
at
Santen
,
but
hereunto
did
the
Count
Zoleren
oppose
himself
,
pretending
that
they
should
first
addresse
themselves
to
the
Emperour
.
Thus
amidst
these
contestations
,
and
other
pertinacious
niceties
of
words
,
all
Treaties
finally
ceased
;
and
Count
Zoleren
,
after
having
tarried
six
moneths
at
Brussels
,
returned
likewise
towards
Germany
:
This
mean
while
the
Spanish
Forces
remain
in
the
states
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
on
the
one
side
,
and
on
the
other
those
of
the
United
Provinces
:
and
it
is
to
be
believed
they
may
tarry
there
a
good
while
:
as
far
as
the
exteriour
Title
goes
,
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
enjoy
and
do
possesse
the
government
:
but
in
states
he
who
hath
the
power
,
hath
the
possession
:
and
petty
Princes
may
learn
by
this
new
example
,
not
easily
to
call
in
greater
Potentates
to
their
assistance
.
The
Relation
of
the
Flight
of
HENRY
of
BURBONE
Prince
of
CONDE
,
from
France
:
First
Prince
of
the
Bloud
.
And
of
what
hapned
till
his
return
to
PARIS
.
FRANCE
did
enjoy
Peace
and
Quiet
in
an
high
degree
in
the
latter
years
of
the
reign
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
This
beautiful
Lady
was
Margaret
of
Memerancy
,
daughter
to
the
Constable
of
France
.
The
King
from
first
likings
grew
so
passionately
to
love
her
,
as
not
able
to
conceal
his
flame
,
it
broke
forth
in
many
outward
demonstrations
,
till
every
body
took
notice
of
it
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
was
cousin
to
the
King
;
who
in
his
youth
being
born
and
bred
up
an
heretique
,
did
afterwards
embrace
the
Catholique
Faith
:
and
because
none
other
of
the
bloud
royal
was
so
near
a
kin
unto
the
King
,
al
the
Parliaments
of
France
had
acknowledged
Conde
as
lawful
successour
to
the
Crown
,
before
the
King
had
married
his
second
wife
and
had
children
by
her
.
The
King
having
made
sure
his
own
succession
,
Conde
remained
first
Prince
of
the
bloud
:
A
place
of
great
prerogative
in
France
,
and
which
bore
great
consequences
with
it
:
they
began
already
to
think
of
a
wife
for
him
,
and
the
aforenamed
Margaret
,
the
Constables
daughter
was
judged
to
be
fittest
consort
for
him
.
Conde
was
then
about
22
years
old
,
and
he
was
not
ignorant
of
the
Kings
new
affection
:
but
thinking
his
marrying
of
Margaret
would
be
a
sufficient
remedy
to
make
the
King
bridle
his
passion
,
the
marriage
proceeded
,
and
the
wedding
was
solemnly
celebrated
;
but
he
soon
found
he
was
deceived
.
The
greater
the
obstacles
grew
on
Margarets
behalf
,
the
greater
grew
the
Kings
heat
:
He
for
a
while
concealed
his
fire
,
which
growing
the
more
intense
by
being
kept
in
,
it
at
last
broke
forth
into
high
towring
flames
.
Finding
he
was
no
longer
able
to
make
resistance
,
he
went
about
by
divers
means
and
practises
to
compasse
his
desires
:
Conde
watched
him
;
and
being
full
of
thoughts
,
he
at
last
imagined
that
the
best
means
to
save
his
honour
was
to
remove
his
wife
from
the
Court
;
whereupon
he
carried
her
to
a
house
of
his
some
leagues
distant
from
Paris
towards
Picardy
:
when
the
King
knew
this
,
he
was
highly
moved
;
hatred
was
sodainly
joyned
unto
his
love
;
so
as
first
under
colourable
pretences
,
and
afterwards
by
down
right
threats
he
made
Conde
be
told
,
who
came
often
by
starts
to
Paris
,
that
he
should
do
well
to
bring
his
wife
to
Court
:
and
in
the
mean
time
not
being
able
to
bear
with
her
absence
any
longer
,
he
(
as
it
was
commonly
reported
)
disguised
,
&
accompanied
but
by
a
few
,
one
day
rid
many
leagues
to
see
her
in
a
certain
place
where
she
was
to
hunt
,
Conde
feign'd
to
be
willing
to
do
what
the
King
desired
,
and
to
this
end
seemed
as
if
he
went
to
fetch
his
wife
,
but
with
a
firm
resolution
in
secret
,
to
carry
her
out
of
France
:
nor
was
he
long
in
doing
it
.
All
things
necessary
being
prepared
for
his
flight
rather
then
for
his
departure
;
he
and
his
wife
with
two
of
her
women
went
into
a
Coach
of
eight
horses
,
and
being
followed
only
by
three
or
four
of
his
most
trusty
servants
,
and
some
pacing
horses
he
went
unexpectedly
towards
the
Frontiers
of
Flanders
on
the
side
of
Artoise
,
which
was
the
nearest
part
of
those
Countries
:
when
the
Coach-horses
were
tired
;
he
and
his
wife
got
upon
the
pacing
geldings
.
The
hazard
of
his
honour
did
not
only
adde
wings
to
Conde's
haste
,
but
even
the
hazard
of
his
life
,
which
the
Kings
anger
called
to
his
mind
;
so
as
he
never
staied
till
he
came
to
Landresie
,
a
considerable
Town
on
the
Frontiers
of
Artoise
,
where
he
thought
he
might
with
safety
tarry
a
while
:
he
suddenly
sent
a
Gentleman
of
his
from
thence
,
to
acquaint
Archduke
Albertus
with
what
had
befallen
him
,
who
was
then
for
his
recreation
at
Marimonte
,
with
the
Infanta
his
wife
:
a
place
situated
towards
the
Frontiers
of
France
;
and
desired
that
he
might
have
leave
to
come
unto
him
himself
in
person
.
The
Archduke
feared
lest
the
King
of
France
might
be
hereat
offended
,
so
as
in
civil
terms
he
refused
to
receive
him
:
and
also
let
him
understand
that
he
would
not
suffer
him
to
tarry
within
his
territories
,
through
the
which
he
might
notwithstanding
freely
pass
,
if
he
would
go
unto
any
other
part
.
Conde
not
being
suffered
to
tarry
in
the
Archdukes
states
,
went
presently
to
Iuliers
,
where
then
the
Archduke
Leopold
was
,
being
sent
thither
by
the
Emperour
,
about
the
differences
that
hapned
about
the
succession
of
the
Dukedome
of
Cleves
,
the
Duke
whereof
was
dead
without
children
:
from
hence
he
past
to
Cullen
,
and
had
from
thence
according
to
the
ancient
freedom
of
the
Imperial
Towns
,
a
safe
conduct
to
bring
him
thither
.
This
was
the
occasion
,
and
this
the
successe
of
the
Prince
of
Conde's
flight
.
But
the
King
of
France
understanding
the
Prince
of
Conde's
resolution
,
and
being
very
much
incensed
against
him
,
gave
forth
many
orders
immediately
that
he
should
be
followed
with
all
possible
speed
,
and
taken
:
he
was
not
only
mad
to
see
the
Princesse
so
far
removed
from
Court
,
but
for
that
he
knew
this
action
of
the
Prince
,
might
occasion
many
dangerous
novelties
to
his
Kingdom
,
his
own
great
age
considered
,
and
the
tender
years
of
his
children
.
The
King
agitated
by
so
fierce
and
potent
passions
,
had
used
all
diligence
that
Conde
might
be
overtaken
,
and
detained
:
amongst
others
he
had
dispatcht
away
Monsieur
du
Pralin
,
one
of
the
Captains
of
his
guard
,
with
orders
,
that
if
he
could
not
reach
him
,
he
should
forthwith
go
to
the
Archduke
,
towards
whose
Frontiers
'twas
imagined
he
was
gone
:
and
that
he
should
use
all
the
means
he
could
to
make
him
be
detained
.
Pralin
,
and
all
the
others
,
failing
in
their
hopes
of
overtaking
him
;
Pralin
accompanied
with
the
French
Embassadour
then
at
Brussels
,
went
to
acquaint
the
Archduke
with
the
Kings
desires
:
they
made
many
complaints
against
the
Prince
,
and
spoke
bitter
things
;
they
said
:
That
his
suspitions
of
any
danger
to
his
wives
honour
,
were
false
and
feigned
;
as
were
also
all
other
fears
by
which
he
seemed
to
cloak
his
flying
from
France
;
saying
,
how
could
he
expect
any
violence
from
the
King
?
a
Prince
no
ways
given
thereunto
,
and
who
was
not
likely
to
use
it
to
his
cousin
:
that
it
was
rather
his
ambition
and
ligeretie
,
instigated
by
bad
advice
,
which
had
made
him
take
so
strange
and
so
unexpected
a
resolution
:
which
could
tend
to
nothing
else
but
to
disturbe
France
with
some
novelty
plotted
to
this
end
:
that
therefore
the
King
did
promise
unto
himself
out
of
his
neighbourhood
,
and
alwayes
profest
friendship
to
the
Archduke
,
that
he
would
cause
Conde
be
detained
,
in
case
he
should
be
in
Flanders
;
and
that
he
would
by
all
means
facilitate
his
return
to
France
:
that
they
did
both
of
them
intreat
this
favour
from
him
in
their
Kings
name
with
much
earnestnesse
:
that
he
should
consider
what
the
event
of
this
might
be
:
and
lastly
,
that
he
should
remember
,
that
such
incounters
were
never
so
appropriated
to
one
only
Prince
,
but
that
their
example
might
reach
unto
others
.
The
Archdukes
answer
was
,
That
he
conceived
he
had
fulfilled
his
part
to
the
King
,
by
his
not
receiving
the
Prince
:
that
it
had
not
been
just
to
deny
a
Prince
of
his
condition
,
passage
through
his
Countrey
:
that
he
was
already
gone
elsewhere
;
but
that
if
by
any
intercession
of
his
he
could
perswade
him
to
return
for
France
,
he
was
ready
to
do
it
,
and
to
shew
how
much
he
desired
the
Kings
satisfaction
in
particular
,
and
the
publique
peace
of
his
Kingdom
.
The
Prince
of
Orenge
was
at
this
time
in
his
Town
of
Breda
,
not
far
from
Antwerp
,
with
the
Princesse
his
wife
,
who
was
sister
to
Conde
:
he
therefore
came
with
his
wife
presently
to
Brussels
being
by
Conde
desired
so
to
do
;
who
that
he
might
go
the
sooner
to
Cullen
took
a
nearer
way
,
and
had
caused
the
Princesse
his
wife
to
come
to
Brussels
,
that
she
might
entertain
her self
there
with
her
sister
till
some
other
resolution
were
taken
.
The
Princesse
of
Conde
was
then
16
years
old
;
and
her
beauty
was
judged
by
all
men
to
be
answerable
to
the
fore-running
fame
thereof
:
she
was
very
fair
;
her
eyes
full
of
sweetnesse
,
very
becoming
in
her
speech
,
and
in
all
her
gestures
;
she
owed
all
the
commendations
of
her
beautie
naturally
to
its
self
,
for
she
did
not
help
it
with
any
womanly
art
:
Soon
after
the
Archduke
and
the
Infanta
returned
to
Brussels
;
the
Archduke
did
immediately
visit
her
,
and
the
Infanta
made
her
many
curteous
offers
:
in
this
interim
of
time
,
the
chief
state
ministers
of
Spain
,
who
had
not
been
with
the
Archduke
at
Merimonte
,
had
heard
what
had
past
between
him
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
there
.
They
thought
the
Archduke
had
done
ignobly
in
not
suffering
the
Prince
to
tarry
in
Flanders
,
and
in
seeming
so
willing
to
satisfie
the
King
of
France
:
but
Spinola
seemed
chiefly
to
be
hereat
scandalized
,
who
did
manage
the
Spanish
affairs
in
Flanders
,
principally
:
He
could
not
endure
that
the
Archduke
should
let
slip
so
fair
an
occasion
of
making
some
advantage
of
the
King
of
France
his
troubles
.
He
said
:
That
the
Archduke
had
no
reason
to
fear
that
the
King
of
France
would
have
taken
up
Arms
against
him
for
permitting
Conde
to
live
in
safety
in
Flanders
:
that
to
fight
in
open
field
with
armed
Troops
,
was
no
other
matter
then
to
fal
on
Stags
in
a
Forrest
,
as
that
King
knew
better
then
all
others
.
'Twas
therefore
to
be
thought
that
rather
then
to
break
into
open
war
,
he
would
have
endeavoured
to
have
regain'd
Conde
into
France
,
and
to
have
regained
some
hopes
of
his
Mistrisse
by
Treatie
:
nay
,
it
was
rather
to
be
believed
that
if
Conde
had
been
protected
in
Flanders
,
the
endeavour
of
his
reconciliation
might
have
produced
many
advantagious
effects
,
as
wel
in
facilitating
the
interchangeable
match
between
the
two
Crowns
,
whereof
divers
overtures
had
already
been
made
,
as
in
many
other
respects
which
might
concern
their
good
,
and
joyntly
the
good
of
all
Christendome
:
that
suspition
had
its
power
even
amongst
Princes
,
and
did
oft
times
prevail
with
them
more
then
friendship
;
but
that
in
whatsoever
manner
the
Prince
of
Conde
should
have
been
detained
in
the
Catholique
Kings
and
Archdukes
hands
,
there
could
not
have
been
a
fairer
nor
a
fitter
occasion
wisht
for
whereby
to
bridle
the
King
of
France
his
immoderate
desires
:
that
he
had
made
himself
Arbitrator
of
the
Truce
lately
made
in
Flanders
;
that
the
differences
touching
the
succession
of
the
House
of
Cleves
did
at
this
time
depend
upon
his
Arbitrement
;
that
he
would
take
upon
him
the
title
of
being
the
general
Arbitrator
of
Europe
,
and
exercise
the
Authoritie
thereof
:
and
what
authoritie
was
lesse
tolerable
then
to
impede
so
great
and
so
just
Princes
as
were
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
from
the
just
priviledge
of
protecting
the
oppressed
?
especially
such
a
one
as
the
Prince
of
Conde
?
opprest
by
such
a
one
as
he
?
whereas
he
,
since
the
last
peace
made
with
the
Catholique
King
,
had
given
Protection
in
France
to
Anthony
Peres
,
an
officer
who
had
been
very
unfaithful
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
;
and
had
not
only
protected
him
,
but
given
him
a
stipend
,
and
did
him
all
possible
honour
even
in
the
face
of
his
Court
:
of
how
different
a
quality
was
Conde
?
How
different
his
cause
?
and
how
could
he
better
justifie
his
flying
from
France
?
which
(
let
the
King
say
what
he
pleased
)
was
occasioned
out
of
meer
necessity
of
saving
his
honour
,
and
of
securing
his
very
life
.
Marquesse
Spinola
,
together
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Spanish
officers
broke
forth
into
such
like
complaints
as
these
;
and
not
herewithall
content
,
they
indeavoured
by
all
means
they
could
to
imprint
the
same
sence
in
the
Archduke
,
who
was
a
very
moderate
Prince
;
and
who
having
not
many
moneths
before
wrastled
through
many
difficulties
,
in
the
Truce
of
Flanders
to
purchase
peace
,
would
not
give
occasion
of
beginning
a
new
and
more
heavy
war
with
the
King
of
France
:
but
on
the
other
side
the
Archdukes
interest
did
so
depend
upon
the
King
of
Spains
concernments
,
as
he
at
last
suffered
himself
to
be
perswaded
by
the
aforenamed
reasons
:
Conde
was
then
invited
to
come
to
Brussels
by
an
expresse
messenger
sent
by
Marquesse
Spinola
,
with
letters
from
himself
and
from
the
Catholique
Embassadour
;
and
the
pretence
was
this
:
Villeroy
,
chief
Secretary
of
state
to
the
King
of
France
,
had
told
the
Embassadour
of
Flanders
wo
was
resident
at
Paris
,
that
the
King
was
very
much
offended
,
that
Pralin
,
and
his
Embassadour
resident
at
Brussels
,
could
not
be
permitted
to
see
Conde
,
to
give
him
such
advice
as
was
fitting
,
and
whereby
he
mought
peradventure
have
been
perswaded
to
have
returned
to
France
.
The
King
himself
afterwards
told
the
Embassadour
as
much
,
declaring
that
he
would
have
been
very
well
pleased
if
Conde
mought
have
been
made
to
return
.
The
Archduke
hereupon
pretending
to
cause
Conde
to
come
,
to
the
end
that
the
French
ministers
of
State
might
speak
with
him
,
and
endeavour
an
accommodation
between
him
and
the
King
,
offering
himself
to
be
ready
to
do
the
like
,
he
gave
way
that
Conde
should
be
invited
to
come
to
Brussels
in
manner
aforesaid
;
where
he
arrived
about
the
end
of
December
1609.
Hee
lighted
at
the
Prince
of
Orenge
his
house
,
and
was
accompanied
by
the
Catholike
Embassadour
,
and
by
all
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Court
,
when
hee
made
his
first
addresse
to
the
Arch-duke
and
the
Infanta
,
who
received
him
with
much
civility
,
&
with
such
honor
as
his
quality
required
.
This
mean-while
the
Answer
which
was
expected
concerning
his
person
,
was
come
from
Spain
;
which
was
this
:
That
he
might
be
permitted
to
live
safely
in
Flanders
,
that
the
King
took
him
into
his
protection
,
and
that
he
should
injoy
it
with
all
favourable
advantages
.
At
his
first
coming
to
Brussels
there
was
no
discourse
at
all
had
of
his
reconciliation
with
the
King
of
France
;
for
the
Kings
Embassadour
had
not
as
yet
had
any
particular
Commission
concerning
it
,
to
boot
that
it
was
thought
the
King
would
send
an
Extraordinary
Embassadour
about
it
.
But
Conde
encouraged
by
the
Answer
from
Spain
,
sought
so
much
the
more
to
justifie
his
coming
from
France
,
he
gave
two
Letters
particularly
to
me
;
the
one
of
which
he
writ
to
the
Pope
,
the
other
to
Cardinall
Burghese
,
the
Popes
Nephew
.
The
contents
of
them
were
:
That
moved
thereunto
out
of
the
danger
of
his
life
and
honour
,
hee
was
inforced
to
flee
from
France
,
and
that
hee
recommended
his
affairs
to
the
Popes
protection
,
and
the
Cardinals
Mediation
.
It
was
thought
that
he
really
had
just
occasion
to
forgo
France
;
but
for
what
he
said
touching
the
violence
prepared
to
be
used
against
him
by
the
King
,
and
that
his
life
was
in
danger
,
it
was
not
generally
credited
.
For
every
one
knew
that
the
King
never
dealt
in
his
love
affairs
,
but
by
usuall
wayes
:
and
amongst
all
his
vertues
he
was
famous
for
none
more
then
his
clemency
.
I
sent
away
the
Letters
;
but
I
did
not
omit
to
tell
him
what
became
me
,
both
for
his
,
and
for
the
publike
good
.
I
had
first
likewise
done
such
offices
with
the
Arch-duke
,
and
the
Spanish
State
Ministers
tending
to
concord
and
peace
,
as
I
thought
fittest
upon
such
an
occurrence
;
which
I
did
afterwards
oft
reiterate
▪
by
particular
orders
from
the
Pope
.
I
found
the
Arch-duke
much
disposed
to
work
an
accommodation
,
between
the
Prince
and
the
King
;
and
he
seemed
to
hope
to
effect
it
;
Judging
amongst
other
reasons
,
that
Conde
out
of
the
naturall
facility
of
the
Truth
,
would
bee
as
easily
perswaded
to
return
to
France
,
as
he
was
to
come
from
thence
.
The
Spanish
States-men
seemed
likewise
very
desirous
to
accommodate
Conde
:
But
it
was
known
that
neither
they
nor
the
Arch-duke
would
bee
displeased
,
if
the
Treaty
might
meet
with
some
difficulty
;
in
such
a
manner
notwithstanding
,
as
that
the
King
of
France
might
thereby
bee
involved
in
some
domestique
troubles
,
and
that
the
affairs
abroad
might
not
break
out
into
open
war.
As
for
the
form
of
the
accommodation
,
Conde
declared
publikely
that
hee
would
never
trust
himself
integrally
and
freely
in
the
Kings
hands
.
He
propounded
,
that
to
the
end
his
abode
in
France
might
be
void
of
all
danger
,
the
King
might
assigne
unto
him
some
particular
Town
in
Guiena
,
(
of
which
Province
hee
was
Governour
)
which
might
bee
farthest
distant
from
Paris
,
and
the
nearest
that
might
bee
to
the
Frontiers
of
Spain
.
Hee
afterward
altered
his
opinion
,
and
was
afraid
of
any
condition
which
might
oblige
him
to
tarry
in
France
.
He
spake
of
retiring
himself
into
some
neutrall
Town
of
Germany
,
or
Italy
:
he
seemed
as
if
he
would
go
into
Spain
;
and
finally
he
pitcht
upon
no
certain
course
:
Such
doubts
and
such
confusions
appeared
to
him
in
whatsoever
settlement
.
But
the
King
of
France
his
thoughts
were
much
otherwise
.
Hee
would
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
should
remit
himself
freely
into
his
hands
:
being
first
assured
that
he
would
forgive
him
all
his
faults
.
The
King
resolved
to
send
the
Marquesse
de
la
Coure
,
one
of
the
valiantest
and
most
esteemed
Subjects
of
all
France
,
to
the
Arch-duke
,
to
propound
this
accommodation
.
When
the
Marquesse
was
come
to
Brussels
,
he
in
his
first
Audience
,
exaggerated
what
good
turns
the
King
had
done
unto
the
Prince
and
then
fell
mightily
to
blame
Condees
actions
,
and
largely
to
justifie
those
of
the
Kings
.
He
told
the
Arch-duke
.
That
the
onely
way
to
work
Condees
accommodation
,
was
for
him
to
return
into
France
,
and
to
put
himself
wholly
into
the
Kings
hands
;
who
would
not
onely
sincerely
pardon
him
,
but
in
all
benigne
manner
receive
him
,
and
restore
him
to
his
former
favour
:
That
hee
therefore
desired
the
Arch-duke
to
perswade
Conde
thereunto
;
which
if
hee
should
seem
averse
unto
,
the
King
would
beleeve
for
certain
,
that
the
Arch-duke
had
made
him
leave
France
;
since
he
had
suffered
him
to
return
to
Flanders
,
out
of
an
intention
onely
of
bringing
him
by
his
means
to
an
easier
accommodation
with
the
King.
This
was
the
first
passage
between
la
Coure
and
the
Arch-duke
.
To
which
he
at
the
first
was
answered
but
in
generals
;
yet
full
of
efficacious
offers
,
whereby
the
Arch-duke
did
again
promise
to
do
what
hee
could
to
bring
Conde
to
an
accommodation
.
But
la
Coure
said
in
more
direct
termes
to
others
,
that
the
Prince
was
received
into
Flanders
upon
expresse
condition
,
that
in
case
his
affairs
should
not
bee
agreed
with
the
King
,
hee
was
to
be
made
to
go
from
thence
by
the
Arch-duke
,
and
that
this
was
no
more
then
what
the
Embassadour
of
Flanders
had
told
the
King
at
Paris
.
He
afterwards
spoke
of
this
condition
openly
to
the
Archduke
;
who
denied
it
,
and
said
:
that
he
had
made
Conde
return
into
Flanders
meerly
to
afford
the
French
ministers
of
State
means
to
Treat
with
him
,
and
to
endeavour
his
reconciliation
with
the
King
,
as
hee
himself
would
likewise
have
done
without
making
any
condition
.
The
Arch-duke
wondred
to
hear
the
French
speak
after
this
manner
;
and
thought
it
not
lesse
strange
to
bee
desired
by
la
Coure
,
in
the
Kings
name
,
that
if
Conde
should
bee
made
to
quit
Flanders
,
his
wife
should
notwithstanding
be
detained
there
,
and
should
be
sent
back
to
the
Constable
her
Father
,
and
to
Madame
d'
Angulesme
her
Aunt
,
by
whom
the
Princesse
was
brought
up
after
her
Mothers
death
,
who
had
left
her
very
young
.
But
the
meaning
of
this
was
soon
discerned
:
Wherefore
the
Arch-duke
and
the
Infanta
did
constantly
withstand
it
;
answering
that
they
would
never
dispose
of
the
Princesse
otherwise
then
as
the
Prince
her
Husband
should
please
.
During
this
time
many
overtures
were
made
touching
Condees
affairs
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orenge
,
his
brother
in
law
laboured
particularly
therein
.
At
last
,
Conde
seemed
to
be
content
to
withdraw
himself
into
some
neutrall
City
either
in
Germany
,
or
Italy
,
provided
he
might
enjoy
the
entertainment
he
received
in
France
,
which
was
40000
Crowns
a
year
.
But
la
Coure
stood
more
firme
then
ever
to
his
former
proposition
,
and
said
;
That
the
King
was
not
to
capitulate
with
any
of
his
Vassals
,
nor
to
consent
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
should
prescribe
lawes
unto
him
.
That
therefore
he
should
do
well
to
return
to
France
,
and
to
put
himself
into
the
Kings
hands
,
which
if
he
would
do
,
hee
might
be
sure
never
to
hear
of
any
thing
that
was
past
.
Hee
said
moreover
,
that
Condees
living
in
Germany
or
in
Italy
,
were
to
leave
him
dependant
upon
the
Spaniard
.
What
occasions
would
they
thereby
take
to
nourish
his
unquietnesse
?
Would
not
this
bee
to
leave
him
as
it
were
deposited
amongst
them
,
whereby
to
trouble
the
King
now
,
or
France
▪
when
the
King
should
be
dead
?
That
therefore
the
King
would
neither
live
with
these
suspitions
,
nor
leave
such
occasion
of
trouble
to
his
Kingdom
when
he
should
be
dead
.
That
he
was
resolved
to
know
,
and
that
suddenly
what
would
become
of
Conde
;
and
that
if
it
should
appear
the
Spaniards
would
make
use
of
him
to
those
ends
,
the
King
had
determined
to
prevent
those
evils
which
should
bee
prepared
against
France
,
by
making
Spain
first
sensible
of
the
like
,
as
much
as
in
him
lay
.
The
Marquesse
de
la
Coure
mixt
these
threats
amongst
his
friendly
mediations
:
He
was
of
himself
highly
spirited
,
and
full
of
warlike
thoughts
,
which
were
mightily
supplied
in
him
,
by
the
great
height
and
reputation
which
the
King
of
France
was
then
in
.
●ut
Conde
would
by
no
means
hear
of
returning
into
France
.
Hee
thought
not
any
whatsoever
security
safe
for
him
to
escape
out
of
the
Kings
hands
.
●f
hee
should
once
come
within
them
.
Orenge
was
likewise
of
the
same
opinion
:
who
to
make
the
French
perswade
the
King
to
bee
content
with
the
proposition
of
the
Prince
his
Brother
in
lawes
,
abiding
in
some
neutrall
Town
of
Germany
,
or
Italy
,
shewed
that
it
would
bee
much
better
to
do
so
,
then
by
making
the
Prince
despair
,
necessitate
him
consequently
to
throw
himself
wholly
upon
the
Spaniards
.
But
it
was
impossible
to
make
the
French
move
any
such
thing
to
the
King.
They
yeelded
onely
that
the
Arch-duke
might
do
it
by
his
Embassadour
;
who
found
great
repugnancy
in
the
King
,
and
that
he
would
never
condescend
thereunto
,
nor
ever
accept
of
any
thing
,
but
the
Prince
his
putting
himself
freely
into
the
Kings
hands
.
The
which
the
Prince
was
as
resolute
not
to
do
.
This
was
the
publike
Negotiation
:
But
the
French
laboured
at
the
same
time
,
much
more
in
another
secret
affair
;
which
was
,
that
they
might
finde
some
means
how
to
steal
away
the
Princesse
privately
,
and
carry
her
into
France
.
A
strange
undertaking
,
and
certainly
very
hard
to
compasse
:
but
notwithstanding
it
was
generally
noised
,
and
beleeved
in
Flanders
.
And
I
,
affirming
nothing
for
certain
,
will
onely
say
what
the
publike
fame
in
that
point
was
;
which
proves
notwithstanding
a
false
witnesse
in
humain
affairs
;
and
oft
times
fains
malignant
inventions
,
and
makes
them
be
too
easily
beleeved
by
malignant
hearers
.
There
appeared
but
little
love
between
the
Prince
and
Princesse
;
were
it
either
by
reason
of
the
difference
of
their
natures
,
or
because
she
was
not
well
pleased
to
bee
brought
out
of
France
:
or
that
peradventure
there
wanted
not
some
who
thinking
to
please
the
King
,
endeavoured
to
keep
them
at
odds
.
Wherefore
without
any
delay
,
as
soon
as
la
Coure
was
come
to
Brussels
,
the
Princesse
was
secretly
set
upon
in
private
,
to
suffer
her self
to
bee
conveyed
away
into
France
.
Shee
was
much
in
suspence
,
to
hear
of
such
a
proposall
on
the
one
side
,
she
was
not
much
satisfied
with
the
Prince
:
shee
abhor'd
to
be
in
the
Spaniards
hands
;
shee
was
not
well
pleased
with
the
Court
of
Flanders
,
as
too
much
differing
from
that
of
France
:
shee
mightily
desired
to
bee
with
her
Father
and
Aunt
,
who
by
very
kind
Letters
appear'd
to
desire
the
like
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
to
part
thus
with
her
Husband
;
to
suffer
her self
to
bee
stolne
away
in
secret
;
to
go
away
with
so
much
danger
of
being
brought
back
:
and
to
expose
the
successe
thereof
to
such
variety
of
judgement
as
would
bee
thereby
soon
occasioned
,
were
all
of
them
reasons
which
might
make
her
very
unresolute
what
to
do
.
After
having
a
while
wavered
between
these
ambiguities
;
overcome
at
last
by
her
still
increasing
desire
of
returning
to
France
,
shee
consented
to
suffer
her self
to
be
carried
thither
,
out
of
her
Fathers
and
her
Aunts
often
instigations
,
and
pressing
her
to
return
to
Paris
.
The
designe
of
the
French
was
,
to
steal
her
by
night
privately
out
of
Brussels
,
and
to
advance
so
farre
towards
the
neerest
consines
of
France
,
as
when
they
should
bee
discovered
they
could
not
bee
overtaken
.
But
many
things
were
to
bee
prepared
before
they
could
execute
this
their
designe
.
They
must
either
scale
the
walls
of
the
City
,
or
make
holes
thorow
it
:
they
must
have
pacing
Horses
in
Brussels
,
and
in
sundry
stages
between
it
and
France
,
to
set
the
Princesse
on
;
and
at
the
same
stages
have
horse-men
who
might
oppose
such
as
should
come
from
Brussels
to
stay
her
.
There
was
therefore
many
difficulties
in
the
businesse
;
and
great
foresight
was
to
bee
had
to
prevent
them
;
so
as
it
was
impossible
it
should
be
carried
so
secretly
,
but
that
it
must
be
smelt
.
Count
Buckquoye
was
the
first
that
discovered
it
,
Generall
of
the
Artillery
in
Flanders
,
who
suddenly
acquainted
the
Archduke
and
Spinola
with
it
.
And
taking
into
consideration
what
course
was
best
to
be
taken
to
frustrate
the
designe
;
it
was
thought
fittest
,
without
making
of
any
noise
,
under
some
colour
,
or
other
to
bring
the
Princesse
into
the
Palace
to
bee
neer
the
Infanta
.
The
Arch-duke
and
Spanish
Off●cers
took
their
pretence
from
those
dislikes
which
were
observed
between
her
and
the
Prince
her
Husband
,
and
carried
the
businesse
so
,
as
that
the
Prince
himself
should
make
the
motion
.
To
the
which
he
was
easily
perswaded
;
having
a
short
promise
both
from
the
Arch-duke
and
the
Infanta
,
not
to
suffer
his
wife
to
depart
from
them
without
his
knowledge
.
It
was
thought
the
Princesse
her self
would
be
content
to
be
with
the
Infanta
;
as
well
out
of
the
little
satisfaction
shee
seemed
to
receive
in
the
Prince
her
Husbands
company
;
as
out
of
hope
that
when
her
Husband
should
be
gone
,
she
might
the
easilier
obtain
her
liberty
,
and
return
to
France
.
Out
of
these
hopes
she
was
content
to
be
brought●
neer
the
Infanta
,
till
shee
saw
what
the
event
would
bee
of
the
Prince
his
businesse
.
The
Marquesse
de
la
Coure
was
likewise
herewith
content
;
but
did
not
notwithstanding
forgo
his
plot
of
stealing
the
Princesse
out
of
Flanders
.
He
saw
that
if
this
businesse
had
been
well
handled
,
it
might
soon
have
been
done
,
and
would
have
been
a
great
shame
to
the
Spaniards
,
and
a
lively
resentment
of
that
distaste
which
his
King
had
taken
against
them
.
Whereas
it
would
be
a
hard
matter
to
get
the
Princesse
out
of
the
Palace
when
shee
should
once
be
there
.
This
was
the
crafty
proceeding
of
the
one
and
the
other
party
,
each
hoping
to
delude
the
other
.
The
day
was
now
at
hand
wherein
the
Princesse
was
to
be
received
into
the
Palace
,
and
the
French
were
not
yet
in
readinesse
to
effect
their
design
:
So
as
to
gain
some
delay
of
time
they
had
recourse
to
this
remedy
.
They
thought
(
though
they
were
therein
deceived
)
that
Marquesse
Spinola
was
in
love
with
the
Princesse
:
amongst
other
things
she
danced
admirably
well
,
and
took
much
delight
therein
,
wherefore
they
made
her
pray
Spinola
to
prevail
so
far
with
the
Archduke
and
the
Prince
her
husband
,
as
that
her
coming
to
live
in
the
Palace
might
be
put
off
for
three
or
four
dayes
:
feigning
that
she
very
much
desired
first
to
see
an
intertainment
and
mask
which
was
to
be
made
in
the
Prince
of
Orenge
his
house
,
and
where
Spinola's
self
was
to
bring
the
musick
,
as
the
custome
of
France
and
Flanders
is
:
but
Spinola
perceived
the
concealed
cunning
,
and
in
as
handsome
terms
as
might
be
,
made
it
so
difficult
a
businesse
,
as
the
Princesse
grew
out
of
all
hope
of
procuring
the
mentioned
delay
.
The
French
were
troubled
at
this
answer
;
but
it
with-held
them
not
from
their
design
:
it
was
on
a
Sabbath
day
the
13
of
February
,
the
year
1610.
and
the
next
Lords
day
'twas
thought
for
certain
that
the
Princesse
was
to
come
to
the
Palace
:
whereupon
the
French
ordering
their
affairs
the
best
they
could
,
resolved
however
to
venture
upon
the
businesse
that
very
night
:
and
lest
the
Prince
by
lying
with
her
(
though
he
did
so
but
very
seldom
)
might
disturbe
the
plot
,
they
made
her
counterfeit
to
be
sick
the
night
before
.
The
French
Embassadours
Lady
,
who
was
of
the
plot
,
kept
still
by
her
:
La
Coure
likewise
,
and
the
French
Embassadour
were
not
long
absent
from
her
;
and
all
of
them
stood
longing
that
the
day
might
passe
over
,
which
preceded
the
desired
hour
of
the
succeeding
night
.
This
mean
while
Count
Buckquoi
advertised
the
Archduke
how
all
things
passed
:
Conde
knew
not
as
yet
of
any
thing
that
hath
been
said
;
for
the
Archduke
hoping
that
the
plot
would
fall
of
its
self
by
the
Princesse
her
coming
to
the
Palace
,
had
not
acquainted
him
with
it
,
that
he
might
not
afford
him
any
occasion
of
divulging
it
,
and
consequently
of
irritating
the
King
of
France
with
further
distastes
:
but
seeing
affairs
thus
far
advanced
,
he
thought
it
good
that
Spinola
should
communicate
the
whole
businesse
to
Conde
,
as
he
did
:
and
counselled
him
to
desire
the
Archduke
that
he
would
set
a
certain
number
of
his
own
horse-guard
▪
that
night
to
guard
the
Prince
of
Orenge
his
house
▪
Conde
was
amazed
to
hear
of
this
,
and
forthwith
went
to
the
Archduke
,
who
gave
speedy
order
for
the
desired
guard
:
Conde
entring
hereupon
into
new
suspitions
,
it
is
not
to
be
said
how
much
he
was
troubled
:
and
not
able
to
contain
himself
,
he
was
not
well
come
from
the
Archduke
,
when
he
began
to
divulge
it
in
the
outer
rooms
;
so
as
it
was
suddenly
known
every
where
;
he
did
not
speak
,
he
rather
exclaimed
against
the
King
;
against
la
Coure
,
and
the
French
Embassadour
in
ordinary
;
taking
on
,
and
afflicting
himself
as
if
his
wife
had
already
been
taken
away
;
and
as
if
she
were
already
at
Paris
.
The
news
was
by
this
time
come
to
the
Princesse
her
chamber
,
where
la
Coure
was
together
with
the
French
Embassadour
,
and
divers
other
French-men
;
the
trouble
which
they
were
all
in
,
to
hear
this
,
was
no
lesse
then
what
appeared
in
Conde
when
he
was
in
the
Palace
;
since
they
saw
the
plot
was
discovered
;
the
present
advice
was
to
deny
it
if
need
should
be
,
and
by
complaining
,
to
prevent
complaints
;
wherewith
la
Coure
and
the
Embassadour
in
ordinary
went
instantly
from
the
Prince
of
Orenge
his
house
,
leaving
the
Princesse
much
perplext
:
to
whom
Conde
being
returned
,
and
having
laid
aside
his
former
fear
,
he
together
with
Orenge
and
the
Spanish
officers
seemed
to
lay
all
the
blame
upon
the
French
,
and
that
they
had
treacherously
plotted
to
convey
away
the
Princesse
by
violence
:
it
cannot
be
said
what
concourse
of
people
flockt
presently
to
Orenge
his
house
:
and
what
confusion
and
noise
there
was
that
night
in
Brussels
:
the
guard
which
the
Archduke
had
granted
unto
Conde
,
came
armed
into
Orenge
his
house
:
and
500
more
armed
Townsmen
which
Orenge
had
procured
from
the
supream
Magistrate
of
the
City
;
so
as
the
horrour
of
so
many
arms
increased
by
that
of
the
night
,
together
with
the
novelty
of
the
businesse
it self
,
brought
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
people
thither
,
and
bred
one
of
the
greatest
tumults
that
was
ever
known
in
Brussels
:
and
'twas
given
out
by
a
popular
voice
,
and
believed
,
that
the
King
of
France
was
himself
in
person
at
the
City
gates
to
carry
away
the
Princesse
by
force
.
But
to
return
to
la
Coure
,
and
the
Embassadour
in
ordinary
,
as
soon
as
they
were
gone
from
Orenge
his
house
,
and
saw
so
great
a
tumult
,
they
resolved
to
go
immediately
to
the
Archduke
,
and
to
complain
mightily
of
him
concerning
what
was
divulged
,
of
the
above
said
plot
.
They
said
:
That
all
was
invented
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
the
more
still
to
honest
his
flying
from
France
,
and
for
other
ambitious
ends
of
his
own
:
that
it
might
easily
be
conceived
the
Princesse
could
not
be
conveyed
away
to
France
in
the
air
;
so
as
to
effect
her
carrying
away
many
horsmen
,
must
of
necessity
have
been
laid
by
the
way
between
Brussels
and
the
confines
of
France
:
she
must
necessarily
be
conveyed
out
of
a
house
,
full
of
company
:
the
wals
of
the
City
must
either
have
been
scaled
,
or
had
holes
made
through
them
;
and
many
other
things
must
have
been
provided
for
;
and
above
all
things
impenetrable
secresie
;
which
preparations
if
they
should
have
been
made
,
how
should
not
the
news
thereof
been
brought
to
Brussels
,
as
well
of
the
people
that
must
have
been
sent
from
France
,
as
of
some
of
the
so
many
provisions
which
must
have
been
made
?
how
was
it
to
be
believed
that
the
Princesse
,
a
Lady
of
tender
years
,
so
tenderly
brought
up
,
could
travel
two
long
days
journey
from
Brussels
,
to
the
nearest
parts
of
France
,
so
speedily
as
she
should
not
be
overtaken
?
that
by
all
these
reasons
it
did
clearly
appear
,
that
the
business
was
not
only
not
ever
plotted
,
but
never
dreamed
of
,
which
was
to
be
imagined
totally
infeasable
:
that
fraud
abhors
the
light
;
and
that
therefore
this
was
compos'd
by
night
,
the
better
to
mask
it
over
with
darknesse
:
that
Conde
was
the
Architect
thereof
,
assisted
by
some
Officer
of
Flanders
,
ill-minded
towards
France
:
and
since
by
this
calumnious
invention
,
the
Princesse
was
so
much
scandalized
in
her
honour
,
and
their
Kings
reputation
so
much
at
stake
,
they
desired
the
Arch-duke
that
the
truth
might
bee
made
to
appear
,
to
the
end
that
proportionable
resentment
might
be
had
.
The
Arch-dukes
answer
was
.
That
he
had
thought
such
a
plot
to
be
very
unlikely
;
but
that
on
the
other
side
Conde
was
very
confident
in
his
affirming
it
to
bee
true
;
that
he
had
been
so
earnest
in
desiring
to
have
a
Guard
in
the
Prince
of
Orenge
his
house
,
as
he
could
not
deny
it
him
;
that
he
was
sorry
to
see
businesses
proceed
to
this
height
;
that
hee
hoped
the
truth
of
the
fact
would
at
last
be
made
manifest
;
and
that
it
would
not
prove
any
cause
of
spot
unto
the
Princesse
,
nor
of
offence
unto
the
King.
The
Arch-duke
,
with
such
a
fained
answer
dispatch'd
away
the
Embassadors
,
who
continuing
their
complaints
,
disperst
them
every
where
abroad
;
especially
against
Marquesse
Spinola
,
upon
whose
advise
they
saw
Conde
did
very
much
rely
in
all
things
.
The
common
opinion
was
,
that
the
French
had
really
an
intention
to
carry
away
the
Princesse
in
manner
aforesaid
;
and
though
the
doing
it
would
have
proved
very
difficult
,
yet
was
it
not
held
to
bee
impossible
.
Her
chamber
lay
upon
a
garden
neer
the
street
;
the
City
wall
might
easily
have
been
bored
thorow
,
or
else
been
scaled
;
and
so
they
might
have
past
over
the
ditch
,
which
was
dry
on
that
side
,
without
any
difficulty
;
so
as
the
Princesse
being
advanced
6.
or
7.
hours
by
night
,
on
good
and
swift
Horses
,
there
would
have
been
but
little
hope
of
over-taking
her
:
in
which
time
one
Post
being
sent
after
another
,
such
a
number
of
Horse
would
have
suddenly
been
sent
forth
from
the
neerest
Frontiers
of
France
,
as
might
have
sufficed
to
withstand
any
Forces
which
might
have
come
from
Brussels
to
stop
the
Princesse
.
These
were
the
reasons
which
made
for
the
Spaniards
side
,
to
prove
that
she
might
bee
stolne
away
.
But
whatsoever
the
truth
was
in
a
businesse
which
amidst
such
contrary
passions
could
hardly
be
found
out
.
The
Princesse
was
brought
the
very
next
day
into
the
Palace
,
attended
by
a
very
great
many
.
As
joyfull
as
this
day
appeared
to
the
Spaniards
,
it
seemed
as
sad
to
the
French
;
who
thought
that
the
Princesse
was
brought
as
a
Prisoner
,
and
as
in
Triumph
;
and
the
King
of
France
his
passions
taken
and
led
captive
after
her
.
Many
Posts
were
forthwith
dispatched
away
to
the
King
,
to
give
him
notice
of
all
these
proceedings
:
whereat
the
King
being
strangely
exasperated
,
thinking
that
no
more
negotiations
were
now
to
bee
had
in
Condees
affairs
,
but
that
it
was
better
to
affright
him
with
threats
,
he
writ
him
a
Letter
of
credence
to
beleeve
what
la
Coure
should
say
unto
him
.
The
which
as
soon
as
la
Coure
had
given
him
,
he
told
him
in
succinct
and
resolute
terms
.
That
the
King
to
shew
his
goodnesse
to
him
,
did
again
propound
unto
him
his
return
to
France
,
and
the
putting
of
himself
freely
into
his
hands
;
that
hee
assured
him
again
of
a
plenary
pardon
for
all
that
was
past
;
if
hee
did
not
suddenly
accept
of
this
offer
,
the
King
did
from
that
time
forward
declare
him
guilty
of
High-Treason
;
for
that
hee
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
France
had
dared
to
go
out
of
the
Kingdom
without
the
Kings
permission
,
and
had
so
many
other
wayes
offended
the
King
,
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
consanguinity
.
Conde
took
time
to
answer
,
and
his
answer
was
:
That
he
had
left
France
to
save
his
honour
and
his
life
;
and
that
necessity
quitted
him
of
any
fault
:
that
he
was
ready
to
return
if
any
offer
should
be
made
him
whereby
he
might
live
there
in
safety
;
that
he
would
live
and
dye
faithfull
to
the
King.
But
that
when
the
King
should
stray
from
all
the
wayes
of
justice
,
and
should
proceed
against
him
by
the
wayes
of
Violence
,
he
took
all
such
acts
as
should
be
done
against
his
person
to
be
Null
,
and
Invalid
.
All
things
being
thus
much
imbittered
;
the
Prince
of
Conde
growing
more
jealous
of
his
life
,
if
hee
should
stay
in
Brussels
,
a
place
much
frequented
by
Forreyners
,
and
too
neer
France
,
resolved
to
quit
Flanders
.
Hee
had
his
choice
of
two
wayes
to
go
;
either
towards
Spain
by
Sea
,
taking
ship
at
Dunkerk
,
or
towards
Italy
,
by
the
way
of
Germany
:
both
these
were
full
of
difficulties
.
In
that
of
the
sea
,
he
must
relie
upon
the
windes
,
which
might
peradventure
either
throw
his
ship
upon
Holland
,
or
England
,
or
upon
France
it self
:
and
it
was
no
lesse
dangerous
to
give
upon
Holland
or
England
,
by
reason
of
the
neer
correspondency
that
was
between
France
and
them
.
And
in
his
passage
by
land
,
hee
ran●
many
more
dangers
;
being
to
passe
thorow
so
many
,
and
so
differen●
Countreys
,
in
many
whereof
Conde
could
in
no
wayes
be
safe
.
All
doubts
being
weighed
,
it
was
at
last
resolved
that
he
should
go
by
Germany
into
Italy
,
and
should
tarry
at
Millan
,
with
Count
Fuentes
,
who
was
Governour
of
that
Town
then
,
till
some
other
course
should
be
taken
in
Spain
touching
his
affairs
.
He
took
his
journey
about
the
end
of
February
▪
and
all
care
was
had
for
his
departure
with
what
secresie
might
be
;
his
journey
succeeded
so
well
,
as
in
a
few
dayes
he
came
to
Millan
,
where
he
was
honourably
received
by
Count
Fuentes
.
Marquesse
de
la
Coure
tarried
not
long
after
he
was
gone
:
La
Cour's
Embassie
proving
vain
,
and
Conde
being
absolutely
past
into
the
Spaniards
hands
,
every
bodies
eyes
were
upon
what
the
King
of
France
would
do
;
no
man
doubted
but
that
hee
was
mightily
vexed
,
and
might
think
,
Was
this
the
fruit
of
his
past
victories
?
that
a
young
man
,
the
next
of
kin
unto
him
,
who
ought
to
be
at
his
beck
,
should
in
this
manner
,
and
upon
these
pretences
,
forgo
France
,
and
put
himself
into
the
Spaniards
protection
?
become
the
means
of
disturbing
his
present
quiet
,
and
the
peace
which
he
desired
to
leave
his
children
to
enjoy
?
What
accident
could
be
a
greater
blemish
to
his
honour
,
and
more
lessen
his
Authority
then
this
?
Against
which
why
should
he
not
now
think
that
others
in
France
might
to
the
like
,
and
that
his
enemies
abroad
might
rise
against
him
?
that
Kingdoms
were
preserved
by
reputation
;
which
was
as
well
their
strongest
support
in
peace
,
as
their
chiefest
safety
in
time
of
war.
When
once
they
grow
despised
,
they
are
either
subject
to
forraine
Invasions
,
or
home
Troubles
;
and
many
times
to
both
at
once
.
'Twas
therefore
now
no
longer
time
to
loyter
;
and
since
Conde
would
not
be
intreated
to
return
to
France
,
he
must
now
be
forced
to
do
it
;
and
bee
made
repent
his
having
committed
so
great
faults
,
and
the
Spaniards
their
having
assisted
him
therein
.
These
passions
seemed
to
bee
plainly
read
in
the
Kings
countenance
;
and
no
lesse
visible
was
his
desire
of
having
the
Princesse
back
again
at
Paris
.
So
as
so
great
and
potent
an
agitation
of
minde
being
considered
,
many
thought
hee
would
maker
war
upon
Flanders
,
and
have
the
United
Provinces
joyned
with
him
;
and
that
the
Archduke
and
Spaniards
,
would
through
fear
be
for●'d
at
last
to
restore
Conde
&
the
Princess
unto
him
,
which
they
had
denied
to
do
by
a
friendly
way
.
But
on
the
other
side
the
graver
and
wiser
sort
of
men
could
not
be
thus
perswaded
:
They
judged
that
the
King
of
France
,
being
now
58
years
old
would
first
very
well
weigh
the
dangers
,
which
might
insue
by
his
making
a
War
at
those
years
;
and
having
so
young
children
,
the
eldest
of
which
was
not
past
nine
years
old
.
How
sad
times
(
said
they
)
will
those
prove
,
wherein
he
himself
failing
,
shall
leave
his
heir
in
so
tender
years
,
to
inherit
a
War
?
under
the
government
of
a
woman
?
all
things
being
doubtful
abroad
and
wavering
at
home
?
had
not
he
been
so
forward
in
indeavouring
the
Truce
of
Flanders
,
that
he
might
see
his
neighbours
at
peace
when
he
should
die
?
what
piece
of
folly
and
of
blindness
would
it
then
be
,
to
make
the
War
now
his
own
,
which
he
had
strove
to
quench
amongst
others
?
'twas
not
to
be
esteemed
an
easie
matter
to
set
upon
,
and
to
indanger
the
Provinces
of
Flanders
;
Provinces
provided
of
a
veteran
Army
;
fortified
on
the
Frontiers
by
strong
Towns
,
and
by
Rivers
:
inhabited
by
a
war-like
people
,
and
naturally
enemies
to
the
very
name
of
France
:
that
it
was
not
so
likely
neither
,
as
some
would
perswade
themselves
,
that
the
United
Provinces
would
joyn
in
the
same
designs
with
the
King
,
since
the
same
ends
which
made
them
desire
the
Truce
,
would
make
them
likewise
desire
the
continuance
of
it
:
that
the
violentest
passions
were
commonly
soonest
over
:
'twas
therefore
to
be
believed
,
that
when
the
King
should
be
free
of
these
his
so
ardent
desires
,
he
would
give
ear
to
more
circumspect
advice
,
and
indeavour
rather
to
work
an
accommodation
in
Conde's
affairs
by
way
of
good
correspondencie
with
the
Spaniards
.
It
would
indeed
be
a
gallant
and
a
memorable
action
,
if
the
King
violently
gone
in
love
now
in
his
old
age
,
should
set
all
France
on
fire
,
and
put
all
Europe
in
commotion
for
a
woman
.
Thus
did
men
discourse
of
the
King
of
France
,
when
Conde
was
gone
from
Flanders
:
and
doubtlesly
it
was
the
common
opinion
that
these
later
reasons
would
have
outweighed
the
former
;
but
men
find
themselves
oft
times
deceived
even
when
they
think
themselves
wisest
.
When
God
hath
once
decreed
in
his
secret
wisdom
,
that
some
great
alteration
shall
happen
amongst
us
here
below
for
our
punishment
,
he
first
of
all
bereaves
Princes
of
counsel
;
and
suffering
them
to
fall
from
the
love
of
the
weal
publique
,
or
common
good
,
into
the
like
of
their
own
blind
private
wils
,
he
makes
themselves
the
instruments
as
well
of
their
own
peculiar
ruine
,
as
of
the
general
misfortune
of
other
men
.
Thus
the
more
ardent
resolutions
prevailing
over
the
wisest
in
the
King
of
France
,
he
resolved
to
raise
a
new
Armie
,
and
took
for
his
pretence
,
that
he
would
assist
the
Elector
of
Brandenburg
,
and
the
Pallatine
of
Newburg
in
their
possession
of
the
states
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
.
The
Emperour
Rodolphus
,
as
I
touched
upon
at
the
beginning
,
had
sent
the
Archduke
Leopold
the
year
before
to
Iuliers
;
to
the
end
that
he
might
take
those
states
into
sequestration
in
the
Emperours
name
,
which
as
depending
upon
the
Empire
,
the
Emperour
judged
that
of
right
they
should
be
deposited
in
his
hands
,
till
the
cause
was
juridically
decided
.
Leopold
staied
therefore
in
Iuliers
;
a
good
Town
and
strengthened
by
a
good
Castle
;
and
for
that
he
feared
to
be
driven
out
from
thence
by
the
aforesaid
two
Princes
,
who
were
openly
favoured
by
the
United
Previnces
,
he
had
raised
some
number
of
Souldiers
from
the
time
that
he
first
entred
into
the
Town
.
He
being
a
Prince
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
a
gallant
young
man
,
having
begun
to
raise
men
,
and
his
possibilitie
of
being
favoured
by
the
forces
of
Flanders
,
were
reasons
which
raised
jealousies
not
only
in
Brandenburg
and
in
Newburg
,
but
even
in
the
United
Provinces
,
and
in
the
King
of
France
,
that
his
comming
thither
was
not
without
the
knowledge
and
counsel
of
the
Spaniards
:
They
seemed
to
apprehend
lest
the
Spaniards
under
the
Emperours
name
,
might
cover
some
of
their
own
designs
which
might
prove
either
to
put
Leopold
in
possession
of
the
states
of
the
late
Duke
of
Cleves
,
or
under
some
pretence
to
enter
thereinto
themselves
:
Whereupon
the
King
and
the
United
Provinces
had
resolved
the
next
spring
to
assist
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
,
and
to
drive
Leopold
not
only
out
of
Iuliers
,
but
out
of
all
those
parts
.
The
affairs
of
Iuliers
were
at
this
passe
when
the
Prince
of
Conde
went
from
Flanders
to
Italy
:
The
King
of
France
thought
better
therefore
to
make
use
of
this
pretence
to
raise
an
Army
,
then
by
openly
intimating
War
to
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
,
afford
them
opportunitie
to
provide
by
time
,
and
the
easilier
to
resist
his
forces
,
which
at
that
time
were
very
great
;
his
large
Kingdom
was
then
in
full
peace
,
and
therefore
abounded
wonderfully
in
all
things
;
and
the
glory
he
had
won
in
War
,
had
got
him
so
great
a
power
in
peace
,
as
tis
not
known
that
every
any
King
had
more
.
The
Nobilitie
▪
Parliaments
,
and
all
the
other
Orders
strove
who
should
be
most
at
his
beck
;
and
that
which
was
most
to
be
wondred
at
was
,
that
it
was
not
well
known
whither
he
were
more
beloved
or
feared
by
his
subjects
:
and
the
French
being
by
nature
quick
,
and
the
Gentrie
generally
given
to
Arms
,
it
might
be
believed
,
that
the
King
would
find
as
much
readinesse
in
them
to
take
up
Arms
as
he
could
desire
:
he
made
no
delay
;
he
sent
forthwith
many
Commissions
into
divers
Countries
to
raise
men
,
to
provide
Ammunition
,
victuals
and
what
else
was
necessary
to
make
up
a
potent
Army
.
France
was
in
a
short
time
full
of
armed
men
,
and
all
things
were
ready
for
motion
:
to
boot
with
the
souldiery
which
were
raised
in
France
,
the
King
gave
order
for
raising
a
good
number
of
Swissers
:
And
out
of
his
Treasury
,
(
which
was
thought
to
contain
above
five
Millions
of
gold
,
and
was
not
as
yet
touched
)
great
quantitie
of
money
was
drawn
to
make
the
speedier
provisions
.
But
the
Archduke
and
Spinola
held
that
the
King
of
France
had
some
other
end
in
these
his
preparations
:
they
thought
that
by
these
threats
the
King
would
the
more
inforce
his
practises
,
which
he
still
continued
in
Brussels
of
re-having
the
Princesse
;
and
that
losing
all
hope
at
last
of
regaining
her
,
he
would
reduce
so
great
a
preparation
,
to
so
many
men
only
as
should
be
needful
to
send
to
the
succour
of
Brandenburg
and
Newburg
;
in
prosecution
of
the
aforesaid
practise
,
Monsieur
de
Preau
was
newly
come
from
France
in
the
name
of
the
Constable
,
and
Madam
d'
Angulesme
:
but
he
brought
with
him
likewise
Letters
from
the
King
to
the
Archduke
of
such
eager
contents
,
as
he
was
rather
taken
to
be
sent
from
the
King
himself
then
from
the
Constable
and
Madam
d
Angulesme
:
These
were
his
desires
to
the
Archduke
;
That
the
Queen
of
France
her
Coronation
being
shortly
to
be
solemnized
,
the
Constable
and
Madam
d
Angulesme
desired
that
the
Princesse
might
be
at
it
to
serve
the
Queen
upon
this
so
solemn
occasion
her self
in
person
;
that
they
did
both
of
them
likewise
desire
to
have
the
Princesse
with
them
to
assist
her
in
indeavouring
a
divorce
between
her
and
her
husband
,
who
had
carried
her
out
of
France
against
her
will
;
offended
her
highly
at
Brussels
;
placed
her
by
force
with
the
Infanta
;
and
deprived
her
of
that
libertie
which
by
all
laws
was
allowed
to
every
private
woman
,
in
case
of
divorce
,
much
more
to
so
eminent
a
Princesse
.
These
were
the
principal
reasons
alledged
by
Preau
,
to
perswade
the
Archduke
and
the
Infanta
to
permit
the
Princesse
to
return
to
France
.
Answer
was
made
,
that
the
Princesse
came
into
their
Palace
of
her
own
accord
;
that
the
Prince
her
husband
had
placed
her
there
,
and
la
Coure
himself
had
agreed
thereunto
:
That
though
she
were
with
them
,
the
divorce
and
all
things
conducing
thereunto
might
be
treated
of
;
and
finally
that
they
had
engaged
their
word
unto
her
husband
not
to
deliver
her
up
into
any
ones
hands
but
his
own
;
so
as
it
did
not
consist
with
their
honour
to
falsifie
their
promise
.
Preau
replied
,
that
the
Archduke
and
Infanta
could
not
do
it
,
because
it
was
against
all
Laws
of
justice
:
that
the
rule
of
all
Laws
and
Tribunals
was
,
that
the
wife
who
was
evilly
intreated
by
her
husband
,
should
have
free
liberty
to
be
parted
from
him
,
and
to
go
whither
she
pleased
to
sue
out
her
Divorce
:
that
he
did
believe
the
Princesse
should
not
want
this
libertie
though
she
tarried
with
the
Infanta
;
but
that
she
her self
did
desire
rather
to
be
with
her
Father
and
Aunt
,
and
in
her
own
friends
hands
,
that
so
she
might
the
better
govern
her
affairs
;
that
this
could
not
be
denied
her
;
and
lastly
,
that
the
King
of
France
would
never
indure
,
as
long
as
he
had
any
Forces
to
command
,
that
she
should
receive
so
open
an
outrage
.
The
Archduke
excused
himself
chiefly
upon
his
tie
of
Honour
,
and
desired
that
some
way
of
accommodation
might
be
thought
on
;
that
if
any
way
could
be
found
out
whereby
with
safetie
to
his
and
his
wives
honor
,
the
Princesse
might
return
to
France
,
he
would
willingly
accept
of
it
;
but
the
French
would
admit
of
nothing
,
but
that
the
Princesse
should
be
freely
restored
to
her
Father
and
her
Aunt
;
and
prest
the
Archduke
the
more
hereunto
,
for
that
they
found
him
wavering
:
The
Archduke
was
at
last
contented
,
to
make
it
be
propounded
to
the
French
,
that
when
it
should
be
declared
by
any
competent
way
that
the
Princesse
should
be
wholly
left
to
her
own
liberty
,
he
and
the
Infanta
would
be
contented
to
let
her
go
whither
she
pleased
;
by
these
words
,
[
competent
way
]
the
Archduke
seemed
to
understand
the
Pope
:
who
should
determin
this
point
either
by
himself
at
Rome
,
or
by
either
of
his
Nuntios
in
France
,
or
in
Flanders
:
which
would
suddenly
be
decided
one
way
or
other
;
since
this
was
not
to
enter
upon
the
merits
of
the
cause
of
Divorce
,
but
only
to
resolve
where
the
Princesse
should
in
the
mean
while
be
:
yet
would
not
the
French
admit
of
this
neither
;
they
doubted
the
length
of
time
;
and
they
considered
the
Archduke
as
one
in
a
manner
not
at
his
own
command
,
the
Spaniards
having
too
great
an
interest
in
all
his
affairs
and
counsels
;
and
particularly
the
Marquesse
Spinola
,
whom
they
did
very
much
distrust
.
But
it
was
now
time
for
the
Archduke
and
Spinolasts
to
thinke
of
somewhat
else
then
treaty
by
words
;
The
Swissers
began
already
to
fall
down
into
France
;
and
all
provisions
formerly
spoken
of
with
all
diligence
prepared
.
The
flour
of
the
Nobilitie
of
France
could
not
be
more
forward
to
take
up
Arms
and
follow
the
Kings
person
;
who
though
he
sometimes
varied
in
publishing
the
form
of
his
going
,
was
still
resolute
to
go
.
He
told
the
Embassadours
of
Spain
and
Flanders
,
that
he
would
go
himself
in
person
to
assist
his
friends
,
and
to
put
them
into
their
due
possession
of
the
states
of
Cleves
and
Iuliers
:
upon
other
occasions
,
he
would
let
himself
be
freely
understood
,
that
he
would
go
himself
to
free
the
Princess
out
of
Prison
:
and
to
revenge
the
wrong
which
the
King
of
Spain
and
Archduke
had
done
him
in
taking
the
Prince
of
Conde
into
their
protection
.
The
Archduke
was
advertised
of
all
this
,
by
his
own
Embassadour
resident
at
Paris
,
and
by
the
King
of
Spains
Embassadour
.
He
therefore
thought
it
no
longer
time
to
delay
making
such
provisions
as
was
thought
necessary
to
oppose
the
King
of
France
,
if
he
should
really
resolve
to
turn
his
Forces
upon
Flanders
.
His
Army
was
at
this
time
very
much
diminished
;
for
presently
after
the
Truce
all
the
Dutch
were
cashier'd
,
many
of
the
Walloons
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Horse
:
which
was
done
to
lessen
the
expence
,
which
had
been
so
excessive
in
so
long
a
War
:
so
as
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Archduke
had
not
then
above
10000
Foot
and
1500
Horse
;
all
of
them
notwithstanding
old
and
expert
souldiers
:
The
scarcity
of
money
was
likewise
very
great
;
so
as
the
Archduke
and
Spaniards
were
in
a
great
streight
,
being
of
necessitie
to
raise
12000
Foot
,
and
2000
Horse
;
and
having
no
money
to
do
it
.
The
Archdukes
first
resolution
was
to
send
Don
Fernando
Girone
into
Spain
,
one
of
the
chief
Spanish
Commanders
in
all
the
Armie
,
to
perswade
the
King
to
send
400000
Crowns
immediately
into
Flanders
,
whereby
to
raise
the
aforesaid
Forces
,
and
for
other
Provisions
which
were
to
be
made
,
against
the
King
of
France
his
preparations
;
and
in
the
mean
while
,
with
such
moneys
as
could
be
come
by
,
they
began
to
raisemen
.
'Twas
resolved
that
there
should
6000
Dutch
be
raised
,
6000
Walloons
,
and
for
the
present
only
600
Harquebuziers
on
Horseback
,
which
sort
of
Horse
they
wanted
,
all
their
other
Horse
being
either
Launcers
or
Curaziers
;
the
Archdukes
intention
was
to
make
use
of
all
the
old
souldiers
in
the
field
,
and
to
set
the
new
men
to
guard
the
Frontiers
;
which
because
they
required
good
Garrisons
both
towards
France
,
and
towards
the
United
Provinces
;
'twas
thought
that
the
Spanish
field
Army
could
not
exceed
12
or
14
thousand
Foot
,
and
2500
Horse
;
as
for
the
King
of
Fance
his
Army
,
'twas
esteemed
to
be
,
30000
Foot
,
part
Swissers
and
part
French
,
and
5000
Horse
:
The
Royal
Cornet
being
therein
comprehended
,
which
in
France
is
called
the
White
Cornet
,
which
the
flowre
of
the
French
Nobilitie
use
to
bring
up
behind
when
the
King
himself
is
in
person
in
the
Field
:
affairs
were
hastened
every
day
more
and
more
on
the
Kings
side
,
and
great
store
of
Victuals
,
Ammunition
for
War
and
Artillerie
began
to
be
sent
to
those
Frontiers
of
Campagnie
and
Piccardy
which
lay
towards
Flanders
:
and
the
Town
of
Schallone
was
designed
for
the
Rendezvous
of
the
French
Armie
.
This
was
the
state
of
affairs
in
the
end
of
April
,
1610.
at
which
time
the
same
King
,
to
boot
with
the
preparation
of
his
own
Forces
,
held
strait
Intelligence
with
the
King
of
England
,
and
the
United
Provinces
,
to
make
them
likewise
move
against
Flanders
.
Hee
was
of
great
Authority
with
the
United
Provinces
,
and
maintained
at
his
own
cost
4000.
French
Foot
,
and
200.
Horse
in
their
Armie
;
so
as
hee
thought
to
draw
them
easily
over
to
side
with
his
designes
;
and
to
induce
the
King
of
England
thereunto
also
out
of
hopes
of
gaining
something
thereby
himself
.
And
not
content
with
these
managements
of
affairs
against
Flanders
,
he
stirred
up
others
in
Italy
by
the
Duke
of
Savoy
(
who
was
then
greatly
alienated
from
the
Spaniards
)
and
the
Common-wealth
of
Venice
to
make
some
commotion
on
that
side
also
against
the
State
of
Millan
.
But
his
ends
in
Italy
ended
not
here
.
Hee
thought
that
the
very
occasion
of
so
many
Forces
on
foot
at
once
against
the
King
of
Spain
,
might
invite
the
Pope
to
think
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
;
and
to
incite
also
all
others
on
all
sides
▪
who
were
jealous
of
so
great
a
power
,
to
endeavour
to
bring
it
lower
.
Neither
did
he
despair
of
carrying
his
victorious
Forces
in
this
conjuncture
,
into
Germany
,
and
to
finde
his
name
in
so
great
renowne
there
also
,
and
such
the
correspondency
of
his
Friends
,
as
that
hee
might
take
the
Empire
from
the
House
of
Austria
.
So
was
he
set
on
at
the
same
time
by
hatred
against
the
Prince
,
and
love
to
the
Princesse
;
but
especially
by
the
fiercest
of
Enemies
,
the
too
great
Felicity
which
hee
found
himself
to
be
in
.
But
his
chiefest
designe
at
this
time
was
upon
Flanders
;
and
the
whole
body
of
his
Forces
met
upon
the
Frontiers
:
So
as
the
Archduke
and
the
Spaniards
began
very
much
to
fear
the
Affairs
of
Flanders
;
doubting
lest
by
so
many
and
so
hotly
pursued
practises
against
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
the
Forces
of
that
Monarchy
might
bee
diverted
elsewhere
,
so
as
not
to
bee
able
well
to
supply
the
particular
needs
of
Flanders
.
To
which
it
was
also
to
be
added
,
that
Spain
was
at
this
time
in
great
commotion
,
by
reason
of
the
expulsion
of
the
Moors
out
of
all
the
King
of
Spains
Kingdoms
.
The
Archduke
and
the
Spaniards
did
notwithstanding
hope
,
that
the
United
Provinces
(
whose
Forces
were
very
considerable
)
would
not
be
brought
,
without
any
necessity
of
their
own
,
to
break
the
Truce
,
but
they
would
onely
assist
the
King
with
some
of
their
men
,
which
would
notwithstanding
be
a
reinforcement
of
great
Importance
,
by
reason
of
the
condition
of
their
Souldiery
,
which
was
very
choice
,
and
long
Verst
in
Arms.
As
for
the
King
of
England
,
they
thought
they
needed
not
fear
him
at
all
,
nor
that
hee
was
to
adhere
unto
the
King
of
France
his
designes
:
as
well
by
reason
of
his
naturall
addiction
to
peace
and
quiet
,
as
for
the
scarcity
of
money
which
he
was
in
,
and
that
he
would
be
jealous
of
the
King
of
France
his
growing
any
greater
.
For
the
other
practises
in
Italy
,
and
in
Germany
,
the
Archduke
and
the
Spaniards
did
not
much
regard
it
.
So
as
all
the
danger
being
reduced
into
Flanders
,
and
it
being
cleerly
seen
that
the
tempest
of
the
French
Forces
was
to
fall
there
,
the
Archduke
and
the
Spaniards
made
what
provision
they
could
to
withstand
them
.
At
this
time
,
Answers
came
very
hot
from
Spain
,
which
promised
the
desired
moneys
should
be
suddenly
sent
,
and
all
things
else
that
was
needfull
,
not
onely
to
withstand
the
King
of
France
,
but
even
to
carry
the
warre
home
into
his
own
Kingdom
:
Whereupon
the
Archduke
being
incouraged
,
hastned
the
raising
of
new
men
,
and
resolved
to
take
into
the
Flanders
Army
a
thousand
of
Archduke
Leopolds
Horse
,
and
1500.
of
his
Foot
:
which
Leopold
for
want
of
money
could
not
maintain
.
He
had
appointed
at
the
same
time
Filippeville
,
a
Town
in
the
County
Namure
,
towards
the
Frontiers
of
Champaigne
for
his
place
of
Muster
;
and
resolved
to
go
himself
into
the
Field
,
if
the
King
of
France
should
do
so●
The
17.
day
of
May
was
already
appointed
for
the
Archduke
to
be
in
the
Town
of
Namures
,
neer
Filippeville
,
at
which
time
the
Army
should
be
brought
to
the
place
of
Muster
,
or
Rendezvous
.
Monsier
de
Preau
forbare
not
all
this
while
to
continue
his
Negotiations
at
Brussels
;
at
which
time
the
Princes
seemed
to
live
much
discontented
,
and
openly
called
the
Archdukes
Palace
her
Prison
.
And
she
her self
in
writing
declared
unto
them
,
that
shee
ought
by
the
way
of
right
and
just●ce
be
set
at
liberty
.
Shee
would
be
some
whole
dayes
,
and
not
suffer
her self
to
be
seen
by
any
one
;
and
endeavoured
by
all
possible
demonstrations
to
shew
how
highly
she
was
displeased
to
bee
detained
in
that
manner
in
Brussels
.
But
the
King
of
France
appearing
more
resolute
then
ever
in
his
designe
of
warre
;
and
declaring
however
,
that
hee
would
in
his
own
Person
succour
Brandenburg
,
and
Newburg
,
he
had
some
new
discourse
with
the
Embassadour
of
Flanders
at
Paris
,
and
moved
him
that
he
might
have
leave
to
passe
thorow
Luxenburg
:
With
which
motion
the
Embassadour
suddenly
acquainted
the
Archduke
.
The
Kings
pretence
was
not
unknown
;
and
'twas
thought
that
the
two
Princes
themselves
would
be
very
jealous
,
to
see
so
many
French
in
Arms
,
and
the
King
himself
in
Person
,
in
their
Countrey
;
lest
that
by
such
a
succour
,
they
might
become
a
prey
to
the
succourer
.
So
as
the
Archduke
esteeming
that
this
was
rather
a
first
intimation
of
War
,
and
that
whether
the
King
should
be
permitted
,
or
denied
to
passe
,
would
be
a
point
of
great
importance
:
Hee
thought
much
upon
it
,
;
whereupon
severall
consultations
were
had
between
him
and
his
chief
Commanders
,
as
well
concerning
this
point
,
as
how
the
Warre
against
the
King
should
bee
govern'd
.
There
were
at
this
time
two
men
chiefly
esteemed
in
the
Flanders
Army
.
The
one
a
Spaniard
,
Don
Luis
di
Valasco
,
Generall
of
the
Horse
;
and
the
other
a
Dutch
man
,
Count
Buckquoi
,
Generall
of
the
Artillery
:
both
which
had
formerly
past
with
much
commendation
through
all
the
inferiour
Charges
of
the
Militia
.
As
they
were
one
day
in
Councel
what
to
resolve
in
things
of
so
high
concernment
,
Valasco
desirous
that
his
opinion
should
bee
clearly
known
,
and
that
particular
notice
might
be
taken
thereof
in
Spain
,
spoke
thus
;
When
I
consider
,
(
most
powerfull
Prince
)
our
affairs
in
Flanders
,
compared
with
those
of
the
King
of
France
,
I
finde
ours
so
short
of
his
,
as
it
is
now
more
time
then
ever
,
to
bee
cautious
and
secure
in
our
Councels
.
Wee
all
agree
in
one
supposition
,
that
your
Highnesse
cannot
have
above
12
or
14
thousand
Foot
,
and
2500.
Horse
;
an
Army
which
though
it
consist
almost
all
of
old
Souldiers
,
yet
in
my
opinion
it
ought
not
to
bee
thought
sufficient
to
Face
the
King
of
France
his
Army
,
which
will
have
twice
our
numbers
in
it
.
No
doubt
his
Foot
will
not
compare
with
ours
;
but
so
great
an
advantage
in
number
is
too
considerable
.
And
then
if
the
French
Horse
be
usually
better
then
those
of
all
other
Nations
,
how
much
better
will
they
prove
now
then
our
Cavallery
?
since
to
boot
with
their
odds
of
number
,
theirs
will
be
made
up
of
the
prime
Nobility
of
France
,
who
in
this
present
occasion
will
wait
upon
the
Kings
Person
.
And
how
much
will
the
Kings
new
men
bee
encouraged
and
strengthened
by
the
old
Souldiers
of
the
United
Provinces
,
who
certainly
will
assist
his
Forces
against
ours
,
either
by
a
Bravado
,
or
in
breaking
the
Truce
with
us
,
in
this
so
opportune
conjuncture
.
It
is
therefore
my
opinion
that
by
all
means
that
may
bee
wee
should
shun
incountring
the
King
of
France
,
and
all
occasions
of
giving
him
Battell
:
and
consequently
my
Vote
shall
go
,
that
he
be
permitted
to
passe
thorow
Luxenburg
,
since
our
affairs
stand
so
now
as
wee
cannot
hinder
him
.
And
as
for
the
form
of
warring
,
since
in
my
judgement
we
are
to
keep
our selves
upon
the
Defence
,
my
counsell
shall
be
,
that
our
Army
may
move
from
Filippeville
,
our
place
of
Muster
,
towards
that
part
as
the
King
of
France
his
Army
shall
move
,
and
that
wee
may
alwayes
coast
him
on
this
side
the
Mause
.
Thus
making
use
of
the
River
,
as
of
a
large
and
deep
Ditch
;
and
of
her
Banks
as
of
a
firm
and
invincible
Rampiere
,
it
shall
not
be
in
the
Kings
power
to
assault
us
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
it
will
be
in
our
power
to
keep
him
from
entring
into
the
best
and
chiefest
parts
of
these
Provinces
.
And
if
the
King
shall
this
mean
while
make
himself
Master
of
the
Field
on
that
side
the
River
,
he
will
finde
but
few
places
on
that
side
to
make
himself
Master
of
,
and
he
shall
find
those
few
so
united
,
as
in
taking
them
hee
shall
lose
much
time
,
and
many
souldiers
,
which
will
suffice
to
breake
the
first
violence
of
his
Army
.
Thus
putting
out
selves
in
this
strong
and
secure
posture
of
Defence
,
we
shall
fight
without
fighting
,
and
we
shall
without
danger
,
overcome
this
first
dangerous
motion
of
the
King
of
France
his
Forces
.
The
mean
while
powerfull
Aids
will
come
to
us
from
Spain
both
of
men
and
money
▪
and
this
mean-while
also
the
French
Forces
which
shall
be
turned
against
these
Provinces
may
be
weakned
by
many
diversions
,
whilst
wee
may
make
ours
descend
from
the
Pirenean
mountains
against
France
,
and
prejudice
him
by
our
Fleets
in
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
and
in
the
Ocean
;
and
may
cause
some
inward
Commotion
in
that
Kingdom
.
The
French
(
as
all
men
know
)
are
born
to
Novelties
;
and
seek
out
troubles
no
lesse
then
others
shun
them
,
which
they
are
ready
to
throw
amongst
Forreiners
,
but
more
amongst
themselves
.
To
this
purpose
,
if
easie
matter
might
have
been
formerly
hoped
for
out
of
their
naturall
unquietnesse
,
how
much
easilier
will
it
bee
found
now
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
is
gone
from
them
,
and
is
in
our
hands
?
How
great
commotion
of
tumults
will
the
sudden
setting
up
of
this
great
ensigne
there
cause
?
nor
can
they
bee
more
justly
excited
.
Let
them
make
triall
of
fire
at
their
own
homes
,
who
will
kindle
it
in
other
folks
houses
.
And
all
the
evil
that
over-hang
the
assailed
,
let
it
fall
on
the
heads
of
the
assaylers
.
Lo
,
thus
we
are
happily
past
from
the
Defence
to
the
Offence
,
so
to
make
the
King
of
France
repent
his
rash
undertaking
of
so
unjust
a
War
▪
And
unlesse
he
be
more
blinde
in
matter
of
Government
,
then
what
he
appears
to
be
in
his
amours
,
we
will
make
him
aware
of
the
difference
of
overcoming
weak
Women
,
and
working
them
to
his
desires
,
and
of
taking
up
Arms
against
such
Forces
as
are
those
of
my
King
,
and
Yours
,
which
together
do
make
so
Formidable
a
Power
.
The
King
of
France
might
remember
your
Highnesse
Victories
,
when
clad
in
Purple
,
and
still
a
Cardinall
,
you
made
such
important
progresse
against
him
in
his
own
Kingdom
.
I
hope
they
will
be
no
lesse
that
you
shall
make
upon
this
present
occasion
,
after
you
shall
have
sustained
the
first
brunts
,
at
which
the
French
are
onely
good
.
They
will
easily
be
withstood
,
in
my
opinion
,
in
the
manner
I
have
said
;
and
all
things
turning
afterwards
to
our
advantage
,
new
glory
shall
be
added
to
your
Highnesse
,
new
reputation
to
the
affairs
of
Spain
,
more
safety
to
those
of
Flanders
,
and
infinite
honour
and
satisfaction
to
us
Souldiers
,
by
such
prosperous
successe
,
as
shall
arise
from
this
War.
Buckquoy
spoke
thus
to
the
contrary
:
If
those
remedies
(
most
illustrious
Prince
)
which
in
these
present
necessities
of
Flanders
ought
to
be
expected
from
Spain
,
were
as
easily
to
be
effected
as
'tis
easie
to
discourse
of
them
,
I
should
likewise
be
of
the
same
opinion
of
standing
now
upon
the
defensive
part
with
the
King
of
France
:
but
I
cannot
believe
,
that
such
aydes
as
we
at
present
stand
in
need
of
here
,
can
come
from
Spain
either
in
so
short
a
time
,
or
in
so
great
a
measure
as
hath
been
supposed
:
So
many
years
experience
may
have
taught
us
,
that
by
reason
of
the
great
distance
of
space
,
Counsel
,
and
then
succours
much
more
,
do
most
commonly
come
from
thence
hither
when
tis
too
late
;
and
that
by
reason
likewise
of
the
so
immmense
bulk
of
that
so
divided
Monarchie
,
the
provisions
destin'd
for
Flanders
are
alwayes
very
weak
when
they
do
come
,
being
diverted
by
the
so
many
members
whereof
the
body
is
composed
:
we
may
then
fear
that
upon
this
immergent
occasion
,
provisions
from
those
parts
may
meet
with
the
wonted
obstructions
;
nay
,
with
more
then
usual
.
The
Indian
Fleet
is
not
yet
expected
these
many
moneths
:
whole
Spain
,
is
now
in
commotion
by
reason
of
the
expulsion
of
the
Moors
;
and
the
taking
up
of
Arms
which
the
Duke
of
Savoy
threatens
in
Malta
,
is
likewise
a
businesse
of
great
consideration
:
so
as
these
are
all
immediate
diversions
,
and
which
undoubtedly
make
for
the
King
of
France
his
advantage
;
whereas
those
which
have
been
thought
upon
for
the
affairs
of
Flanders
are
all
of
them
doubtful
,
and
depend
upon
future
successe
:
Wherefore
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
it
will
be
hard
to
hope
for
such
supplies
from
Spain
,
as
will
suffice
to
maintain
the
new
Forces
which
are
by
us
now
added
to
the
old
:
It
must
therefore
be
granted
,
that
if
your
Highnes
shall
suffer
the
King
of
France
his
Armie
to
joyn
with
the
Veteran
Souldiery
of
the
United
Provinces
,
the
King
must
of
a
suddain
become
so
potent
,
as
that
he
will
be
absolute
master
of
the
Field
,
not
only
on
that
side
,
but
even
on
this
side
the
Mause
.
For
why
may
not
he
passe
over
the
River
either
at
the
Bridge
of
the
Town
of
Hue
,
in
the
Neutral
Countrey
of
Leige
,
or
in
some
other
part
,
without
being
hindred
by
us
?
may
he
not
then
get
in
hither
,
go
whither
he
pleaseth
,
and
do
what
he
will
?
And
though
the
United
Provinces
were
not
before
inclined
to
break
into
open
War
against
these
Countries
,
is
it
not
to
be
feared
,
that
invited
by
so
fair
an
occasion
,
they
may
do
it
now
?
will
not
our
affairs
be
then
brought
to
the
last
point
of
despair
?
tis
a
known
saying
,
That
in
extream
evils
,
we
are
to
have
recourse
to
extream
remedies
;
the
sword
heals
those
wounds
which
lenitives
cannot
do
;
and
to
despise
dangers
,
proves
sometimes
the
best
way
to
escape
them
.
I
am
then
of
opinion
,
that
the
present
condition
of
the
affairs
of
Flanders
being
considered
,
it
is
necessary
to
put
on
hazardous
and
bold
resolutions
,
since
without
manifest
losse
of
all
these
Provinces
,
circumspect
and
cautious
counsels
cannot
be
admitted
of
.
I
think
you
ought
resolutely
to
deny
the
King
of
France
,
his
passage
through
Luxenburg
;
that
as
he
moves
his
Armie
towards
your
Frontiers
you
shall
move
yours
towards
his
,
and
go
to
meet
him
,
and
hinder
him
from
meeting
with
the
Veteran
Sou●d●ers
of
the
United
Provinces
.
I
must
confesse
this
resolution
hath
likewise
its
dangers
;
but
the
others
me
thinks
are
greater
and
more
apparent
:
The
hazards
of
this
,
depend
upon
the
event
,
which
in
Battels
is
alwaies
doubtful
:
nor
can
it
be
denied
,
but
that
the
King
of
France
is
a
gallant
Commander
,
and
that
he
will
have
with
him
all
the
flowre
of
his
Nobilitie
on
Horseback
;
yet
if
on
the
otherside
we
shall
consider
our
men
,
bred
up
amongst
Arms
;
so
long
and
so
well
disciplined
;
accustomed
every
day
to
action
and
Battels
:
and
who
shall
have
your self
in
the
head
for
their
Commander
;
why
should
we
not
hope
that
our
Army
should
have
the
better
of
the
King
of
France
his
Army
?
my
hopes
are
not
a
whit
the
lesse
for
their
being
more
in
number
:
'tis
not
numbers
,
but
worth
;
not
confusion
,
but
order
:
not
the
first
onset
,
but
the
constant
fighting
,
which
gets
the
victory
:
our
squadrons
of
Foot
will
be
satiated
with
bloud
in
killing
the
Swissers
,
who
will
be
they
alone
who
will
make
any
resistance
:
they
will
easily
put
to
flight
the
French
Foot
,
and
will
so
enhearten
our
Horse
as
we
may
also
hope
to
be
victors
on
that
side
;
so
you
shall
see
(
as
I
hope
)
the
War
begun
and
ended
at
the
same
time
:
and
so
you
shall
see
a
new
place
made
famous
in
these
Countries
,
which
peradventure
may
not
give
place
to
that
of
St.
Quintaine
,
Gravelin
,
and
Dorlan
,
all
of
them
famous
for
the
defeats
which
they
in
former
times
have
given
to
the
French
,
thereby
winning
so
much
honour
to
our
Flanders
Armies
.
And
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
the
King
of
France
,
when
he
shall
see
our
men
march
so
resolutely
against
his
;
may
alter
his
mind
from
assailing
these
states
,
and
may
be
brought
more
patiently
to
endure
those
fiery
onsets
which
he
is
cause
of
unto
himself
by
his
so
ill
governed
inward
passions
.
Thus
without
any
danger
you
shall
have
ended
a
War
,
before
it
be
well
begun
;
and
may
afterwards
put
on
such
resolves
as
may
be
most
convenient
for
your
own
affairs
,
for
the
affairs
of
Spain
,
for
the
publique
service
of
Christendome
,
and
for
the
particular
good
of
your
people
.
The
reasons
alledged
by
each
of
these
great
Commanders
were
certainly
of
very
great
weight
:
on
the
one
side
,
if
the
King
of
France
should
be
suffered
to
joyn
with
the
Ancient
Souldierie
of
the
United
Provinces
,
the
affairs
of
Flanders
would
be
in
very
great
danger
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
to
adventure
that
Armie
suddenly
in
a
Battel
,
wherein
the
only
hopes
of
supporting
them
laie
,
was
likewise
a
dangerous
resolution
.
Marquesse
Spinola
seemed
to
lean
to
the
second
proposition
;
were
it
either
that
Buckquois
reasons
prevailed
more
with
him
;
or
that
,
that
counsel
,
which
was
the
bolder
appear●d
to
him
the
most
necessarie
:
he
appear'd
very
desirous
to
be
seen
in
so
glorious
a
Theater
,
as
that
would
be
,
where
a
Battle
should
be
given
to
so
great
a
Prince
,
and
so
famous
a
Commander
as
was
the
King
of
France
:
to
boot
that
he
had
received
many
disastes
from
the
French
,
in
their
practises
concerning
the
Princess
of
Conde
;
which
peradventure
moved
a
greater
desire
in
him
to
fight
them
.
The
Pope
at
this
time
laboured
very
much
by
Fatherly
admonitions
;
and
earnest
intreaties
to
induce
the
Princes
interessed
in
this
so
great
commotion
,
to
preserve
their
former
friendship
:
and
to
this
purpose
he
had
particularly
destined
two
Nuntios
in
extraordinary
;
the
one
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Nazaret
to
be
sent
to
the
Court
of
France
,
and
the
other
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Chieri
to
be
sent
to
the
Court
of
Spain
.
When
amidst
so
great
perturbations
,
and
ambiguitie
of
affairs
,
certain
news
came
to
Brussels
that
the
King
of
France
was
slain
;
the
manner
thus
:
Whilston
the
14
of
May
he
was
in
his
Coach
in
the
streets
of
Paris
,
viewing
the
Triumphant
Arches
which
were
prepared
for
the
stately
Coronation
of
his
Queen
;
he
was
murdered
by
the
hand
of
a
base
mean
Catiff
,
who
making
himself
master
of
the
Kings
life
,
by
resolving
desperately
to
lose
his
own
,
gave
him
two
deadly
wounds
in
the
flank
with
a
long
Knife
.
A
miserable
death
indeed
;
so
great
a
King
falling
by
so
base
hands
,
and
in
the
nick
of
time
when
his
greatnesse
was
grown
to
that
height
,
as
France
seemed
not
great
enough
to
prescribe
bounds
thereunto
:
Which
may
serve
for
an
instruction
to
Princes
,
and
amongst
them
,
the
most
powerful
,
to
let
them
know
,
that
miseries
are
mixt
with
their
felicitie
,
and
that
on
the
Theater
of
Humane
Tragedies
,
they
often
make
the
most
fatal
and
saddest
Scenes
.
The
King
of
France
being
dead
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
returned
Post
into
Flanders
:
and
on
a
sudden
the
face
of
affairs
was
altered
.
The
French-mens
heat
was
allaied
;
the
Spaniards
were
very
desirous
to
make
use
of
this
so
propitious
occasion
,
and
to
march
on
with
their
Armie
:
But
at
last
peaceable
counsels
prevailed
;
and
very
good
intelligence
and
correspondencie
was
held
between
them
,
the
Archduke
,
and
the
Queen
Regent
,
Mother
to
the
young
King.
The
Prince
of
Conde
was
still
troubled
with
many
cogitations
:
he
pretended
,
as
first
Prince
of
the
Bloud
,
the
chief
government
of
the
Kingdom
did
of
right
appertain
to
him
,
during
the
Kings
minoritie
:
and
pretended
also
that
after
his
Father
in
laws
death
,
the
office
of
Lord
high
Constable
of
France
did
belong
to
him
:
But
it
would
have
caused
great
jealousies
to
have
put
him
into
that
office
,
and
much
more
to
have
put
the
Kingdom
into
his
hands
;
so
as
he
at
last
ceased
from
both
these
pretences
,
and
satisfied
himself
with
other
hopes
,
to
have
full
contentment
given
him
in
other
things
at
his
return
to
France
.
The
Archdukes
were
then
in
Merimont
,
and
with
them
the
Princesse
of
Conde
;
who
altering
likewise
with
the
alteration
of
affairs
seemed
already
desirous
to
be
reconciled
to
her
Husband
,
and
willing
to
return
with
him
into
France
:
Conde
went
quickly
to
Merimont
to
do
his
respects
to
the
Archdukes
,
by
whom
he
was
received
with
like
civilities
as
formerly
;
and
he
on
his
side
acknowledged
his
great
obligations
to
them
for
their
having
so
greatly
favoured
his
affairs
.
He
did
the
like
to
the
Spanish
State
ministers
;
and
these
his
first
complements
being
over
,
he
returned
to
Brussels
▪
where
he
staied
awhile
with
the
Prince
of
Orenge
;
and
then
returned
to
Merimont
,
to
go
for
France
:
He
did
not
as
yet
see
his
Wife
;
but
their
reconciliation
was
soon
after
made
in
France
:
and
she
very
well
deserved
his
love
,
by
her
bearing
of
Chrildren
to
him
,
and
no
lesse
by
her
worth
.
The
Constable
her
Father
sent
the
Countesse
of
Overgne
(
a
daughter
of
his
also
,
but
by
another
Venter
)
to
Merimont
to
bring
the
Princesse
from
Flanders
,
and
to
thank
the
Archdukes
for
their
having
kept
her
with
them
.
The
Queen
sent
also
Monsieur
de
la
Barre
to
the
same
place
to
visit
the
Prince
,
and
to
invite
him
to
come
to
Paris
;
and
every
day
great
many
of
the
chief
men
of
France
came
to
see
him
,
and
offer
him
their
service
.
Three
dayes
after
Conde
went
away
,
and
was
met
by
his
own
Mother
upon
the
Frontiers
of
France
;
and
being
every
where
incountred
and
imbraced
by
divers
of
the
Nobilitie
,
he
at
last
,
being
followed
by
an
infinite
concourse
of
people
,
entred
Paris
.
In
which
revolution
of
several
affairs
,
fortune
shewing
how
she
is
pleased
to
sport
her self
daily
with
new
spectacles
of
humane
varieties
;
it
may
suffer
a
dispute
,
whether
the
manner
of
the
Prince
his
departure
from
France
was
more
unfortunate
,
or
the
like
of
his
return
fortunate
:
He
departed
a
Fugitive
,
in
manifest
danger
of
being
taken
,
and
living
long
in
misery
,
and
in
the
horrour
of
Imprisonment
:
He
returned
not
long
after
as
in
Triumph
,
with
such
prerogatives
of
Honour
and
of
Authoritie
,
as
he
might
seem
rather
to
be
King
then
First
Prince
of
the
Bloud
Royal.
FINIS
.